f I 
 
 GopyrightN^ 
 
 COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 
 
,._^jmMMi 
 
 Westminster Hall 
 
SHAKESPEARE'S 
 
 HISTORY OF 
 
 KING HENRY THE SIXTH 
 
 Part III 
 
 EDITED, WITH NOTES 
 
 BY 
 
 WILLIAM J. ROLFE, Litt.D. 
 
 FORMERLY HEAD MASTER OF THE HIGH SCHOOL, 
 CAMBRIDGE, MASS. 
 
 ILLUSTRATED 
 
 33 > 
 
 NEW YORK . :• CINCINNATI •:• CHICAGO 
 
 AMERICAN BOOK COMPANY 
 
OCT 23 S905 
 
 
 Copyright, 1882 and 1898, by 
 HARPER & BROTHERS. 
 
 Copyright, 1905, by 
 WILLIAM J. ROLFE. 
 
 henry VI. PART III. 
 
 W. P. I 
 
^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 PREFACE 
 
 As this play was an old one, revised to some ex- 
 tent by Shakespeare in his 'prentice days, it is very 
 seldom, if ever, read in secondary schools and Shake- 
 speare clubs, or by other students and readers until 
 they have become somewhat familiar with the dramatist. 
 These and other minor reasons naturally affected my 
 treatment of the play in the original edition of 1882, 
 and have also had their influence in the present revision. 
 The general plan of the new series has, however, been 
 thoroughly carried out in both the introduction and the 
 notes. 
 
 In the Appendix (pp. 229-232) I think I have set- 
 tled the question whether Chettle, in his comments 
 on Greene's Groatsworth of Wit^ refers to Shakespeare 
 (rather than one of the three dramatists whom Greene 
 addresses) as " exelent in the qualitie he professes " 
 and praised by " divers of worship " for " his facetious 
 grace in writing." 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 Introduction to the Third Part of King Henry the 
 Sixth .... 
 The History of the Play . 
 The Historical Sources of the Plot 
 General Comments on the Play 
 
 King Henry the Sixth. 
 Act I 
 Act II 
 Act III 
 Act IV 
 Act V 
 
 Notes . 
 
 Part III 
 
 9 
 
 9 
 
 13 
 
 13 
 
 23 
 25 
 
 51 
 
 81 
 
 107 
 135 
 
 161 
 
 Appendix 
 
 Greene's Groatsworth of Wit 
 The Time-Analysis of the Play 
 List of Characters in the Play 
 
 229 
 
 233 
 235 
 
 Index of Words and Phrases Explained 
 
 238 
 
Monument to Henry VI 
 
Edward, Prince of Wales 
 
 INTRODUCTION TO THE THIRD PART 
 OF KING HENRY THE SIXTH 
 
 The History of the Play 
 
 The Second Part of Henry VI., like the First Part, 
 was first printed, so far as we know, in the folio of 1623. 
 The two plays, which are closely connected in their 
 history, are recasts of two earlier plays, published in 
 1594 and 1595. These are entitled, respectively, 
 " The First part of the Contention betwixt the two 
 famous Houses of Yorke and Lancaster ; " and " The 
 true Tragedie of Richard Duke of Yorke, and the death 
 of good King Henrie the Sixt, with the whole conten- 
 
 9 
 
lo Third Part of King Henry VI 
 
 tion between the two Houses Lancaster and Yorke." 
 Second editions of both these plays appeared in 1600 ; 
 and in 16 19 a third edition of the two together was issued 
 with the title : " The Whole Contention betweene the 
 two Famous Houses, Lancaster and Yorke." This 
 last was said to be " Written by William Shakespeare, 
 Gent." 
 
 About 3240 lines of these old plays appear either in 
 the same or in an altered form in 2 and 3 Henry VI., 
 the remainder of these latter, or about 2740 lines, being 
 entirely new. 
 
 Various theories have been advanced with respect to 
 the authorship of the earlier plays, and their relation 
 to the later ones. Johnson, Steevens, Knight, Ulrici, 
 Delius, and the Germans generally, contend that Shake- 
 speare wrote both the earlier and the later plays. 
 
 Of the other theories, which assume a mixed author- 
 ship for all the plays, that of Miss Jane Lee seems, on 
 the whole, the most plausible. She takes the ground 
 that Marlowe and Greene (and possibly Peele) were the 
 authors of the old plays ; and that Shakespeare and 
 Marlowe, working together, recast these into the later 
 ones. In the old plays, the parts of King Henry, 
 Cardinal Beaufort, York (many of whose speeches, how- 
 ever, are by Greene), Suffolk, the two Cliffords, and 
 Richard are assigned by Miss Lee to Marlowe, " with 
 the reservation that in certain scenes written by Greene 
 the parts of these characters were written by Greene 
 also ; " while Duke Humphrey (in a measure), the 
 
Introduction ii 
 
 Duchess Eleanor, Clarence, Edward IV., Elizabeth, Sir 
 John Hume, and Jack Cade belong to Greene. 
 
 " The Third Part of Henry F/.," as Miss Lee re- 
 marks, " underwent a much less thorough revision than 
 the Second. Out of 3075 lines in Part II. there 
 are 17 15 new lines, some 840 altered lines (many but 
 very slightly altered), and some 520 old lines. In 
 Pa7't III, out of 2902 lines, there are about 102 1 
 new lines, about 871 altered lines, and about loio old 
 lines. Hence it is that in Part III, there are fewer 
 resemblances of thought and verbal expression to 
 Shakespeare's undoubted writings than in Part II .^^^ 
 
 There are difficulties in all the theories, and these 
 multiply as we study the plays more minutely. It is 
 not easy, on the one hand, to deny Shakespeare a share 
 in the early plays. The humorous Jack Cade scenes 
 in the Contention, for instance, are too good for Greene, 
 to whom they must be ascribed if they are not Shake- 
 speare's. Miss Lee admits that they are " almost too 
 good " for Greene, and says that we see him here at his 
 best, while we see him at his worst in the earlier comic 
 parts of the play. On the other hand, some of the 
 passages which appear for the first time in Henry VI. 
 are more like Marlowe than Shakespeare. 
 
 1 For a fuller presentation of the various theories, see Malone's Essay 
 in the Variorum of 1821, vol. xviii. pp. 557-596 ; Knight's Essay in the 
 Pictorial Shakspere, vol. ii. of "Histories," pp. 401-485; White's, in 
 his first edition, vol. vii. pp. 403-468 ; and Miss Lee's, in the Trans, of 
 New Shaks. Soc. for 1875-1876, pp. 219-279. 
 
12 Third Part of King Henry VI 
 
 The earliest known allusion to any of these plays, 
 and one that has a significant bearing upon the question 
 of their authorship, is in Greene's Groatsworth of Wit, a 
 pamphlet written a short time before his death in Sep- 
 tember, 1592. In the parting words addressed " To 
 those Gentlemen his Quondam acquaintance, that spend 
 their wits in making Plaies," he says : " Yes, trust them 
 not : for there is an vpstart Crow, beautified with our 
 feathers, that, with his Tygers heart wrapt in a Players 
 hide, supposes he is as well able to bumbast out a blanke 
 verse as the best of you : and being an absolute lohatifies 
 fac totum, is in his owne conceit the onely Shake-scene 
 in a countrie." By " Shake-scene " it is certain that he 
 meant Shakespeare ; and the " Tygers heart," etc., is a 
 parody of 3 Henry VI. i. 4. 137 : '' O tiger's heart 
 wrapp'd in a woman's hide ! " Some believe that the 
 reference here is to Shakespeare as a player, and not 
 as a writer ; but the more probable meaning is that 
 Shakespeare had borrowed from Greene and his 
 friends, and that the line parodied was one of his 
 plagiarisms.^ 
 
 As to the date of the plays, all that can be said is 
 that the earlier ones at least must have been written 
 before 1592, when Greene's Groatsworth of Wit was 
 written ; and the revision, if Marlowe had a hand in it, 
 must have been made before his death in 1593. Even 
 if the later plays are all Shakespeare's they cannot well 
 
 1 For further discussion of this subject, see the Appendix to the 
 present volume. 
 
Introduction 13 
 
 be dated later than 1594, as they preceded Richard III . 
 which was probably written in 1594 or 1595. 
 
 The Historical Sources of the Plot 
 
 The Contention and. the True Tragedie appear to have 
 been founded on Hall's Chronicle rather than Holin- 
 shed's ; but in the revision of the plays the latter was also 
 used, as the quotations in the Notes will show. 
 
 General Comments on the Play 
 
 Knight, in his Essay on Henry VI. and Richard III .^ 
 mentioned above, remarks : — 
 
 " Sir Walter Scott somewhere speaks, through one 
 of his characters, of the ' Lancastrian prejudices ' of 
 Shakspere. The great novelist had probably in his 
 mind the delineation of Richard. But it would be diffi- 
 cult, we think, to have conducted the entire chronicle 
 history of the Contention between the two famous Houses 
 of York and La?icaster with more rigid impartiality. 
 This just and tolerant view of human events and char- 
 acters constitutes one of the most remarkable peculiari- 
 ties of the mind of Shakspere ; and its manifestation 
 in the dramas before us furnishes one of the many 
 proofs, and to us not the least convincing, that they 
 could alone have emanated from that mind. For, let us 
 turn to the very first scenes of these dramas, and we shall 
 find the character of the Lancastrian Margaret gradu- 
 ally displaying itself in an aptitude for bold and dan- 
 gerous intrigue, founded upon her pride and impatience 
 
14 Third Part of King Henry VI 
 
 of a rival in authority. The Duchess of Gloster is 
 tempted by her own weak ambition to meddle with the 
 ' lime-twigs ' that have been set, for her. But it is the 
 passionate hatred of Margaret, lending itself to schemes 
 of treachery and bloodshed, that drives on the murder of 
 the 'good Duke Humphrey.' With the accomplices of 
 Margaret the retribution is instant and terrible. The 
 banished Suffolk falls, not by the hand of the law, but 
 by some mysterious agency which appears to have armed 
 against him a power mightier than the law, which seizes 
 upon its victim with an obdurate ferocity, and hurries 
 him to death in the name of a wild and irregular justice. 
 To the second great conspirator against the Protector 
 the retribution is even more fearful — the death, not of 
 violence, but of mental torture, far more terrible than 
 any bodily pain. The ' Look, look, comb down his 
 hair ! ' of Beaufort, speaks of sufferings far higher than 
 those of the proud Suffolk, when the pirate had de- 
 nounced him as ' Pole, puddle, kennel, sink, and dirt ! ' 
 and he saw the prophecy of the ' cunning wizard ' about 
 to be accomplished. The justice which followed the 
 other conspirator against Humphrey had not yet un- 
 sheathed its sword. His punishment was postponed 
 till the battle-day of Wakefield. 
 
 " The scenes of the first four acts of the First Part of 
 the Contention may appear to a superficial observation 
 to be very slightly linked with the after-scenes of the 
 great contest of the Roses. But it was the object of 
 the poet to show the beginnings of faction, continued 
 
 'f\ 
 
Introduction 15 
 
 onward in the same form from the previous drama. 
 The Protectorship was essentially a government of 
 weakness, through the jealousies which it engendered 
 and the intrigues by which it was surrounded. But the 
 removal of the Protector left the government more 
 weak, subjected as it then was to the capricious guidance 
 of the imbecility of Henry and the violence of Margaret. 
 Of such a rule popular commotions are the natural 
 fruit. The author of the Contention, with a depth of 
 political wisdom which Shakspere invariably displays, 
 has exhibited the insurrection of Cade, not as a revolt 
 for specific objects, such as the removal of public 
 oppressors or the redress of popular wrongs, but as a 
 movement of the most brutal ignorance, instigated by a 
 coarse ruffian, upon promises which could be realized 
 in no condition of society, and for ends which proposed 
 only such peace and security as would result from the 
 overthrow of all rule and order. ' You shall have seven 
 halfpenny loaves for a penny, and the three-hooped pot 
 shall have ten hoops, and it shall be felony to drink 
 small beer,' is the proper prologue to ' Henceforward 
 all things shall be in common, and in Cheapside shall 
 my palfrey go to grass.' The same political sagacity 
 has given us the inconstancy, as well as the violence, 
 of the multitude. Nor are these remarkable scenes an 
 episode only in this great dramatic history. Cade 
 perishes, but York is in arms. The civil war is 
 founded upon the popular tumult. 
 
 " The civil war is begun. The Yorkists are in the 
 
1 6 Third Part of King Henry VI 
 
 field. The poet has delineated the character of their 
 leader with a nice discrimination, and certainly without 
 any of the coarseness of partisanship. He conveys to 
 us that York is ambitious and courageous, but some- 
 what weak, and, to a great extent, a puppet in the 
 hands of others. In the early scene in the Temple- 
 garden his ambition is rashly discovered, in a war of 
 words, commenced in accident and terminated in fruit- 
 less passion. That ambition first contents itself ' to be 
 restored to my blood.' And when Henry grants this 
 wish the submission of the half-rebel is almost grovel- 
 ling : — 
 
 * Thy humble servant vows obedience, 
 And humble service, till the point of death.' 
 
 The full development of his ambition is the result of his 
 estimation of the character of Henry, and his sense of 
 the advantage which he derives from the factions which 
 grow out of an imbecile government. But he is still 
 only a dissembler, exciting his fancies with some 
 shadowy visions of a crown, lending himself to the dark 
 intrigues of his natural and avowed enemies, and calling 
 up the terrible agency of popular violence, reckless of 
 any consequences so that confusion be produced : — 
 
 * From Ireland then comes York again 
 To reap the harvest which that coystrill sow'd.' 
 
 The schemes of York are successful, and he is at length 
 in arms ; but he still dissembles. When Buckingham 
 demands ' the reason of these arms,' and addresses him 
 
Introduction 17 
 
 as a ' subject, as I am,' his wounded pride has vent in 
 the original play in a few words. But Shakspere, in his 
 additions to the sketch, has marked the inflated weak- 
 ness of York's character by putting in his mouth words 
 of ' sound and fury ' which he is afraid to speak aloud : — 
 
 ' O, I could hew up rocks, and fight with them, 
 I am so angry at these abject terms; 
 And now, hke Ajax Telamonius, 
 On sheep or oxen could I spend my fury ! 
 I am far better born than is the king, 
 More like a king, more kingly in my thoughts; 
 But I must make fair weather yet awhile, 
 Till Henry be more weak and I more strong.' 
 
 Passion, however, precipitates that decided movement 
 which prudence would have avoided ; and the battle of 
 St. Alban's is the result. 
 
 " The poet has now fairly opened ' The purple testa- 
 ment of bleeding war.' Smothered dislikes are now to 
 become scorching hatreds ; and the domestic affections, 
 bruised and wounded, are to be the stimulants of the 
 most savage revenge. Shakspere has, with wonderful 
 knowledge of human nature, made the atrocities of 
 Clifford spring from the very depths of his filial love. 
 The original conception is found in the Contention ; but 
 its elaboration in the Second Part of Henry VI. is 
 perhaps unsurpassed in beauty of expression by any 
 passage of our matchless poet : — 
 
 * Wast thou ordain'd, dear father, 
 To lose thy youth in peace, and to achieve 
 
 3 HENRY VI — 2 
 
1 8 Third Part of King Henry VI 
 
 The silver livery of advised age, 
 And in thy reverence and thy chair days thus 
 To die in ruffian battle ? Even at this sight 
 My heart is turn'd to stone; and while 't is mine 
 It shall be stony.' 
 
 With this preparation the savage ferocity of Clifford 
 in the murder of Rutland is rendered less revolting : 
 * Thy father slew my father, therefore die.' This is the 
 key to his cold-blooded participation in the butchery 
 of York : ' There 's for my oath, there 's for my father's 
 death.' 
 
 "And what a real exhibition is this of the foulest 
 crimes perpetrated under gentle impulses, where ill- 
 regulated love and hate keep together as twin-sisters ! 
 But this is chivalry. Here, even the kindly affections 
 have an aspect of intense selfishness ; and ' fierce wars 
 and faithful loves ' spring from the same want of the 
 principle of self-control, and the same ignorance of the 
 duties of a large and comprehensive charity. The par- 
 tisanship of chivalry, displaying itself in bold adven- 
 ture and desperate courage, looks to be something 
 high and glorious. But it is the same blind emanation 
 of self-love as the factious partisanship of modern poli- 
 tics, in which the leader and the serf are equally indif- 
 ferent to the justice of the quarrel, and equally regardless 
 of the ends by which victory is to be achieved. Shak- 
 spere has given us every light and shadow of the par- 
 tisanship of chivalry in his delineation of the various 
 characters in these two wonderful dramas. Apart and 
 
Introduction 19 
 
 isolated from all active agency in the quarrel stands 
 out the remarkable creation of Henry. The poet, with 
 his instinctive judgment, has given the king a much 
 higher character than the chroniclers assign to him. 
 Their relations leave little doubt upon our minds that 
 his imbecility was very nearly allied to utter incapacity ; 
 and that the thin partition between weakness and idiocy 
 was sometimes wholly removed. But Shakspere has 
 never painted Henry under this aspect : he has shown 
 us a king with virtues unsuited to the age in which he 
 lived ; with talents unfitted for the station in which he 
 moved ; contemplative amidst friends and foes hurried 
 along by a distempered energy ; peaceful under cir- 
 cumstances that could have no issue but in appeals to 
 arms ; just in thought, but powerless to assert even his 
 own sense of right amidst the contests of injustice 
 which hemmed him in. The entire conception of the 
 character of Henry, in connection with the circum- 
 stances to which it was subjected, is to be found in 
 the Parliament-scene of the Third Part of Henry VI. 
 This scene is copied from the Contention, with scarcely 
 the addition or alteration of a word. We may boldly 
 affirm that none but Shakspere could have depicted 
 with such marvellous truth the weakness, based upon 
 a hatred of strife — the vacillation, not of imbecile cun- 
 ning, but of clear-sighted candour — the assertion of 
 power through the influence of habit, but of a power 
 trembling even at its own authority — the glimmerings 
 of courage utterly extinguished by the threats of * armed 
 
20 Third Part of King Henry VI 
 
 men,' and proposing compromise even worse than 
 war. We request our readers to peruse this scene in 
 the Second Part of the Contention, and endeavour to 
 recollect if any poet besides Shakspere ever presented 
 such a reality in the exhibition of a mind whose prin- 
 ciples have no coherency and no self-reliance ; one 
 moment threatening and exhorting his followers to 
 revenge, the next imploring them to be patient ; now 
 urging his rival to peace, and now threatening war '■> 
 turning from the assertion of his title to acknowledge 
 its weakness ; and terminating his display of ' words, 
 frowns, and threats ' with ' Let me but reign in quiet 
 while I live.' It was weakness such as this which 
 inevitably raised up the fiery partisans that the poet 
 has so wonderfully depicted ; the bloody Clifford — the 
 * she-wolf of France ' — the dissembling York — the 
 haughty Warwick — the voluptuous Edward — and, last 
 and most terrible of all, he that best explains his own 
 character, ' I am myself alone.' 
 
 " One by one the partisans that are thus marshalled 
 by the poet in the Parliament-scene of London are 
 swept away by the steady progress of that justice which 
 rides over their violence and their subtlety. The hol- 
 low truce is broken. Margaret is ready to assail York 
 in his castle ; York is prepared for the field, having 
 learned from the precocious sophist Richard how an 
 ' oath is of no moment.' Now are let loose all the ' dogs 
 of war.' The savage Clifford strikes down the inno- 
 cent Rutland ; the more savage Margaret dips her nap- 
 
Introduction 21 
 
 kin in his blood. York perishes under the prolonged 
 retribution that awaited the ambition that dallied with 
 murder and rebellion. Clifford, to whom nothing is so 
 odious as ' harmful pity,' falls in the field of Towton, 
 where the son was arrayed against the father, and the 
 father against the son ; and the king, more ' woe-begone ' 
 than the unwilling victims of ambition, moralizes upon 
 the 'happy life' of the 'homely swain.' The great 
 actors of the tragedy are changed. Edward and 
 Richard have become the leaders of the Yorkists, with 
 Warwick, ' the king-maker,' to rest upon. Henry has 
 fled to Scotland ; Margaret to France. Then is un- 
 folded another leaf of that Sibylline book. Edward is 
 on the throne, careless of everything but self-gratifica- 
 tion ; despising his supporters, offending even his 
 brothers. Warwick takes arms against him ; Clarence 
 deserts to Warwick; Richard alone remains faithful, 
 sneering at his brother, and laughing in the conceal- 
 ment of his own motives for fidelity. Edward is a 
 fugitive, and finally a captive ; but Richard redeems 
 him, and Clarence again cleaves to him. The second 
 revolution is accomplished. The ' king-maker ' yields 
 his ' body to the earth ' in the field of Barnet ; Mar- 
 garet and her son become captives in the plains near 
 Tewkesbury. Then comes the terrible hour to the un- 
 happy queen — that hour which she foresaw not when 
 she gave the ' bloody napkin ' to the wretched York — 
 that hour whose intensity of suffering reached its climax 
 of expression in ' You have no children.' But Richard 
 
22 Third Part of King Henry VI 
 
 is fled ' To make a bloody supper in the Tower.' The 
 three that stab the defenceless Edward equally desire 
 another murder ; but one is to do the work. It is 
 accomplished." 
 
THIRD PART OF KING HENRY VI 
 
DRAMATIS PERSONS 
 
 King Henry the Sixth. 
 
 Edward, Prince of Wales, his son. 
 
 Lewis XI., King of France. 
 
 Duke of Somerset. 
 
 Duke of Exeter. 
 
 Earl of Oxford. 
 
 Earl of Northumberland. 
 
 Earl of Westmoreland. 
 
 Lord Clifford. 
 
 Richard Plantagenet, Duke of York. 
 
 Edward, Earl of March, afterwards King Edward IV., ^ 
 
 Edmund, Earl of Rutland, I , , 
 
 George, afterwards Duke of Clarence, [ ^^ 
 
 Richard, afterwards Duke of Gloster, J 
 
 Duke of Norfolk. 
 
 Marquess of Montague. 
 
 Earl of Warwick. 
 
 Earl of Pembroke. 
 
 Lord Hastings. 
 
 Lord Stafford. 
 
 Sir John Mortimer, I „„^i„^ .^ ^i,„ -n,,! „ „r v«_i. 
 
 Sir Hugh Mortimer, f ""^^^^ *° ^^^ ^"^^ oiYoxV. 
 
 Henry, Earl of Richmond, a youth. 
 
 Lord Rivers, brother to Lady Grey. 
 
 Sir William Stanley. 
 
 Sir John Montgomery. 
 
 Sir John Somerville. 
 
 Tutor to Rutland. 
 
 Mayor of York. 
 
 Lieutenant of the Tower. 
 
 A Nobleman. Two Keepers. A Huntsman. 
 
 A Son that has killed his father. 
 
 A Father that has killed his son. 
 
 Queen Margaret. 
 
 Lady Grey, afterwards Queen to Edward IV. 
 
 Bona, sister to the French Queen. 
 
 Soldiers, Attendants, Messengers, Watchmen, etc. 
 
 Scene: England and France. 
 
Sandal Castle 
 
 ACT I 
 
 Scene I. London. The Parliament-house 
 
 Alarum. Enter the Duke of York, Edward, Richard, 
 Norfolk, Montague, Warwick, and Soldiers 
 
 Warwick. I wonder how the king escap'd our hands. 
 
 York. While we pursued the horsemen of the North, 
 He slyly stole away and left his men, 
 Whereat the great Lord of Northumberland, 
 Whose warlike ears could never brook retreat, 
 Cheer'd up the drooping army ; and himself, 
 
 25 
 
26 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act i 
 
 Lord Clifford, and Lord Stafford, all abreast, 
 Charg'd our main battle's front, and breaking in 
 Were by the swords of common soldiers slain. 
 
 Edward. Lord Stafford's father, Duke of Bucking- 
 ham, 10 
 Is either slain or wounded dangerously ; 
 I cleft his beaver with a downright blow. 
 That this is true, father, behold his blood. 
 
 \Showing his bloody sword. 
 Montague, And, brother, here 's the Earl of Wilt- 
 shire's blood, \To York, showing his. 
 Whom I encounter'd as the battles join'd. 
 
 Richard. Speak thou for me, and tell them what I 
 did. [ Throwing down the Duke of Somerset's head. 
 York. Richard hath best deserv'd of all my sons. — 
 But is your grace dead, my Lord of Somerset ? 
 
 Norfolk. Such hope have all the line of John of 
 
 Gaunt ! 
 Richard. Thus do I hope to shake King Henry's 
 head. 20 
 
 Wanvick. And so do I. — Victorious Prince of York, 
 Before I see thee seated in that throne 
 Which now the house of Lancaster usurps, 
 I vow by heaven these eyes shall never close. 
 This is the palace of the fearful king, 
 And this the regal seat ; possess it, York, 
 For this is thine, and not King Henry's heirs'. 
 
 York. Assist me, then, sweet Warwick, and I will ; 
 For hither we have broken in by force. 
 
Scene I] Third Part of King Henry VI 27 
 
 Norfolk. We '11 all assist you ; he that flies shall die. 
 
 York. Thanks, gentle Norfolk. — Stay by me, my 
 lords ; — 31 
 
 And, soldiers, stay, and lodge by me this night. 
 
 Warwick. And when the king comes, offer him no 
 violence, 
 Unless he seek to thrust you out perforce. \They retire, 
 
 York. The queen this day here holds her parliament. 
 But little thinks we shall be of her council. 
 By words or blows here let us win our right. 
 
 Richard. Arm'd as we are, let 's stay within this house. 
 
 Warwick. The bloody parliament shall this be call'd. 
 Unless Plantagenet, Duke of York, be king, 40 
 
 And bashful Henry depos'd, whose cowardice 
 Hath made us bywords to our enemies. 
 
 York. Then leave me not, my lords ; be resolute. 
 I mean to take possession of my right. 
 
 Warwick. Neither the king, nor he that loves him 
 best. 
 The proudest he that holds up Lancaster, 
 Dare stir a wing if Warwick shake his bells. 
 I '11 plant Plantagenet, root him up who dares. — 
 Resolve thee, Richard ; claim the English crown. 
 
 [Warwick leads York to the throne., who seats himself. 
 
 Flourish. Enter King Henry, Clifford, Northum- 
 berland, Westmoreland, Exeter, and the rest 
 
 King Henry. My lords, look where the sturdy rebel 
 sits, 50 
 
28 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act I 
 
 Even in the chair of state ! beUke he means, 
 
 Back'd by the power of Warwick, that false peer, 
 
 To aspire unto the crown and reign as king. — 
 
 Earl of Northumberland, he slew thy father ; 
 
 And thine, Lord Clifford ; and you both have vow'd 
 
 revenge 
 On him, his sons, his favourites, and his friends. 
 
 Northumberland. If I be not, heavens be reveng'd 
 
 on me ! 
 Clifford. The hope thereof makes Clifford mourn in 
 
 steel. 
 Westmoreland. What ! shall we suffer this ? let 's 
 pluck him down ; 
 My heart for anger burns, I cannot brook it. 60 
 
 King Henry. Be patient, gentle Earl of Westmore- 
 land. 
 Clifford. Patience is for poltroons, such as he ; 
 He durst not sit there had your father liv'd. 
 My gracious lord, here in the parliament 
 Let us assail the family of York. 
 
 Northumberland. Well hast thou spoken, cousin ; be 
 
 it so. 
 King Henry. Ah, know you not the city favours them. 
 And they have troops of soldiers at their beck ? 
 
 Exeter. But when the duke is slain, they '11 quickly 
 
 fly. 
 King Henry. Far be the thought of this from Henry's 
 heart, 70 
 
 To make a shambles of the parliament-house ! 
 
Scene I] Third Part of King Henry VI 29 
 
 Cousin of Exeter, frowns, words, and threats 
 Shall be the war that Henry means to use. — 
 
 \They advance to the duke. 
 Thou factious Duke of York, descend my throne, 
 And kneel for grace and mercy at my feet ; 
 I am thy sovereign. 
 
 York. I am thine. 
 
 Exeter. For shame, come down ; he made thee Duke 
 
 of York. 
 York. 'T was my inheritance, as the earldom was. 
 Exeter. Thy father was a traitor to the crown. 
 Wat wick. Exeter, thou art a traitor to the crown 80 
 In following this usurping Henry. 
 
 Clifford. Whom should he follow, but his natural 
 
 king ? 
 Warwick. True, Clifford ; and that 's Richard, Duke 
 
 of York. 
 King Henry. And shall I stand, and thou sit in my 
 
 throne ? 
 York. It must and shall be so. Content thyself. 
 Warwick. Be Duke of Lancaster ; let him be king. 
 Westmoreland. He is both king and Duke of Lan- 
 caster ; 
 And that the Lord of Westmoreland shall maintain. 
 Warwick. And Warwick shall disprove it. You for- 
 get 
 That we are those which chas'd you from the field, 90 
 And slew your fathers, and with colours spread 
 March'd through the city to the palace gates. 
 
30 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act i 
 
 Northumberland. Yes, Warwick, I remember it to 
 my grief ; 
 And, by his soul, thou and thy house shall rue it. 
 
 Westtnoreland. Plantagenet, of thee, and these thy 
 sons. 
 Thy kinsmen, and thy friends, I '11 have more lives 
 Than drops of blood were in my father's veins. 
 
 Clifford. Urge it no more ; lest that instead of words 
 I send thee, Warwick, such a messenger 
 As shall revenge his death before I stir. loo 
 
 Warwick. Poor Clifford ! how I scorn his worthless 
 
 threats ! 
 York. Will you, we shew our title to the crown ? 
 If not, our swords shall plead it in the field. 
 
 King Henry. What title hast thou, traitor, to the 
 crown ? 
 Thy father was, as thou art, Duke of York ; 
 Thy grandfather, Roger Mortimer, Earl of March. 
 I am the son of Henry the Fifth, 
 Who made the Dauphin and the French to stoop, 
 And seiz'd upon their towns and provinces. 
 
 Warwick. Talk not of France, sith thou hast lost it 
 all. no 
 
 King Henry, The lord protector lost it, and not I ; 
 When I was crown'd I was but nine months old. 
 
 Richard. You are old enough now, and yet, methinks, 
 you lose. — 
 Father, tear the crown from the usurper's head. 
 Edward. Sweet father, do so ; set it on your head. 
 
Scene I] Third Part of King Henry VI 31 
 
 Montague. Good brother, as thou lov'st and honour'st 
 arms, 
 Let 's fight it out, and not stand cavilling thus. 
 
 Richard, Sound drums and trumpets, and the king 
 
 will fly. 
 York. Sons, peace ! 
 
 King Henry. Peace thou, and give King Henry leave 
 to speak. 120 
 
 Warwick. Plantagenet shall speak first; hear him, 
 lords, 
 And be you silent and attentive too, 
 For he that interrupts him shall not live. 
 
 King Henry, Think'st thou that I will leave my 
 kingly throne, 
 Wherein my grandsire and my father sat ? 
 No ! first shall war unpeople this my realm ; 
 Ay, and their colours — often borne in France, 
 And now in England, to our heart's great sorrow — 
 Shall be my winding sheet. — Why faint you, lords ? 
 My title 's good, and better far than his. 130 
 
 Warwick. Prove it, Henry, and thou shalt be king. 
 King Henry. Henry the Fourth by conquest got the 
 
 crown. 
 York. 'T was by rebellion against his king. 
 King Henry. [Aside] I know not what to say ; my 
 title 's weak. — 
 Tell me, may not a king adopt an heir ? 
 York. What then? 
 King Henry. And if he may, then am I lawful king ; 
 
32 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act i 
 
 For Richard, in the view of many lords, 
 
 Resign 'd the crown to Henry the Fourth, 
 
 Whose heir my father was, and I am his. 140 
 
 York. He rose against him, being his sovereign, 
 And made him to resign his crown perforce. 
 
 Warwick. Suppose, my lords, he did it unconstrain'd, 
 Think you 't were prejudicial to his crown ? 
 
 Exeter. No ; for he could not so resign his crown 
 But that the next heir should succeed and reign. 
 
 Kitig Henry. Art thou against us, Duke of Exeter ? 
 
 Exeter. His is the right, and therefore pardon 
 me. 
 
 York. Why whisper you, my lords, and answer not ? 
 
 Exeter. My conscience tells me he is lawful king. 
 
 King Henry. [Aside] All will revolt from me and 
 turn to him. 151 
 
 Northumberland. Plantagenet, for all the claim thou 
 lay'st. 
 Think not that Henry shall be so depos'd. 
 
 Warwick. Depos'd he shall be, in despite of all. 
 
 Northumberland. Thou art deceiv'd ; 't is not thy 
 southern power, 
 Of Essex, Norfolk, Suffolk, nor of Kent, 
 Which makes thee thus presumptuous and proud, 
 Can set the duke up in despite of me. 
 
 Clifford. King Henry, be thy title right or wrong, 
 Lord Clifford vows to fight in thy defence. r6o 
 
 May that ground gape and swallow me alive, 
 Where I shall kneel to him that slew my father ! 
 
Scene I] Third Part of King Henry VI ^3 
 
 King Henry. O Clifford, how thy words revive my 
 
 heart ! 
 York. Henry of Lancaster, resign thy crown. — 
 What mutter you, or what conspire you, lords ? 
 
 Warwick. Do right unto this princely Duke of York, 
 Or I will fill the house with armed men. 
 And over the chair of state where now he sits 
 Write up his title with usurping blood. 
 
 \He stamps, and the soldiers show themselves. 
 King Henry. My Lord of Warwick, hear me but one 
 word : 170 
 
 Let me for this my lifetime reign as king. 
 
 York. Confirm the crown to me, and to mine heirs, 
 And thou shalt reign in quiet while thou liv'st. 
 
 King Henry. I am content ; Richard Plantagenet, 
 Enjoy the kingdom after my decease. 
 
 Clifford. What wrong is this unto the prince your 
 
 son ! 
 Warwick. What good is this to England and himself ! 
 Westmoreland. Base, fearful, and despairing Henry ! 
 Clifford. How hast thou injur'd both thyself and 
 
 us ! 
 Westmoreland. I cannot stay to hear these articles. 
 Northumberland. Nor I. 181 
 
 Clifford. Come, cousin, let us tell the queen these 
 
 news. 
 Westmoreland. Farewell, faint-hearted and degener- 
 ate king, 
 In whose cold blood no spark of honour bides. 
 
 3 HENRY VI — 3 
 
34 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act i 
 
 Northumberland. Be thou a prey unto the house of 
 York, 
 And die in bands for this unmanly deed ! 
 
 Clifford. In dreadful war mayst thou be overcome, 
 Or live in peace abandon 'd and despis'd ! 
 
 \Exeunt Northumberland^ Clifford^ and 
 
 Westmoreland. 
 
 Warwick. Turn this way, Henry, and regard them not. 
 
 Exeter. They seek revenge, and therefore will not 
 
 yield. 190 
 
 King Henry. Ah, Exeter ! 
 
 Warwick. Why should you sigh, my lord ? 
 
 King Henry. Not for myself. Lord Warwick, but my 
 son, 
 Whom I unnaturally shall disinherit. — 
 But be it as it may, I here entail 
 The crown to thee, and to thine heirs for ever ; 
 Conditionally, that here thou take an oath 
 To cease this civil war, and whilst I live 
 To honour me as thy king and sovereign, 
 And neither by treason nor hostility 
 To seek to put me down and reign thyself. 200 
 
 York. This oath I willingly take and will perform. 
 
 \Coming from the throne. 
 Warwick. Long live King Henry! — Plantagenet, 
 
 embrace him. 
 King Henry. And long live thou, and these thy for- 
 ward sons ! 
 York. Now York and Lancaster are reconcil'd. 
 
Scene I] Third Part of King Henry VI 35 
 
 Exeter. Accurs'd be he that seeks to make them 
 foes ! \Sennet. The Lords C07ne forward. 
 
 York. Farewell, my gracious lord ; I '11 to my castle. 
 Warwick. And I '11 keep London with my soldiers. 
 Norfolk. And I to Norfolk with my followers. 
 Montague. And I unto the sea from whence I came. 
 \Exeunt York and his Sons, Warwick, Norfolk, 
 Montague, Soldiers, and Attendants. 
 King Henry. And I, with grief and sorrow, to the 
 court. 210 
 
 Enter Queen Margaret and the Prince of Wales 
 
 Exeter. Here comes the queen, whose looks bewray 
 her anger. 
 I '11 steal away. 
 
 King Henry. Exeter, so will I. [Going. 
 
 Queen Margaret. Nay, go not from me ; I will follow 
 
 thee. 
 King Henry. Be patient, gentle queen, and I will 
 
 stay. 
 Queen Margaret. Who can be patient in such ex- 
 tremes ? 
 Ah, wretched man ! would I had died a maid, 
 And never seen thee, never borne thee son, 
 Seeing thou hast prov'd so unnatural a father ! 
 Hath he deserv'd to lose his birthright thus ? 
 Hadst thou but lov'd him half so well as I, 220 
 
 Or felt that pain which I did for him once. 
 Or nourish'd him as I did with my blood, 
 
26 Third Part of King Henry VI [Acti 
 
 Thou wouldst have left thy dearest heart-blood there 
 Rather than have made that savage duke thine heir 
 And disinherited thine only son. 
 
 Prince. Father, you cannot disinherit me. 
 If you be king, why should not I succeed ? 
 
 King Henry. Pardon me, Margaret ; — pardon me, 
 sweet son ; 
 The Earl of Warwick and the duke enforc'd me. 
 
 Queen Margaret. Enforc'd thee ! art thou king, and 
 wilt be forc'd ? 230 
 
 I shame to hear thee speak. Ah, timorous wretch ! 
 Thou hast undone thyself, thy son, and me, 
 And given unto the house of York such head 
 As thou shalt reign but by their sufferance. 
 To entail him and his heirs unto the crown, 
 What is it but to make thy sepulchre 
 And creep into it far before thy time ? 
 Warwick is chancellor and the lord of Calais ; 
 Stern Faulconbridge commands the narrow seas ; 
 The duke is made protector of the realm ; 240 
 
 And yet shalt thou be safe ? such safety finds 
 The trembling lamb environed with wolves. 
 Had I been there, which am a silly woman. 
 The soldiers should have toss'd me on their pikes 
 Before I would have granted to that act. 
 But thou preferr'st thy life before thy honour ; 
 And seeing thou dost, I here divorce myself, 
 Both from thy table, Henry, and thy bed, 
 Until that act of parliament be repeal'd 
 
Scene I] Third Part of King Henry VI 37 
 
 Whereby my son is disinherited. 250 
 
 The northern lords that have forsworn thy colours 
 
 Will follow mine if once they see them spread ; 
 
 And spread they shall be to thy foul disgrace 
 
 And utter ruin of the house of York. 
 
 Thus do I leave thee. — Come, son, let 's away : 
 
 Our army is ready ; come, we '11 after them. 
 
 King Henry. Stay, gentle Margaret, and hear me 
 
 speak. 
 Queen Margaret. Thou hast spoke too much already ; 
 
 get thee gone. 
 King Henry. Gentle son Edward, thou wilt stay with 
 
 me? 
 Queen Margaret Ay, to be murther'd by his 
 enemies. 260 
 
 Prince. When I return with victory from the field 
 I '11 see your grace ; till then I '11 follow her. 
 
 Queen Margaret. Come, son, away! we may not linger 
 thus. \Exeunt Queen Margaret and the Prince. 
 King Henry. Poor queen 1 how love to me and to 
 her son 
 Hath made her break out into terms of rage ! 
 Reveng'd may she be on that hateful duke 
 Whose haughty spirit, winged with desire. 
 Will coast my crown, and like an empty eagle 
 Tire on the flesh of me and of my son. 
 The loss of those three lords torments my heart ; 270 
 I '11 write unto them and entreat them fair. — 
 Come, cousin, you shall be the messenger. 
 
38 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act i 
 
 Exeter. And I, I hope, shall reconcile them all. 
 
 \Exeunt, 
 
 Scene II. Sandal Castle 
 
 Enter Edward, Richard, and Montague 
 
 Richard. Brother, though I be youngest, give me 
 
 leave. 
 Edward. No ; I can better play the orator. 
 Montague. But I have reasons strong and forcible. 
 
 Enter York 
 
 York. Why, how now, sons and brother ! at a strife ? 
 What is your quarrel ? how began it first ? 
 
 Edward. No quarrel, but a slight contention. 
 
 York. About what ? 
 
 Richard. About that which concerns your grace and 
 us,— 
 The crown of England, father, which is yours. 
 
 York. Mine, boy ? not till King Henry be dead. 10 
 
 Richard. Your right depends not on his life or death. 
 
 Edivard. Now you are heir, therefore enjoy it now ; 
 By giving the house of Lancaster leave to breathe. 
 It will outrun you, father, in the end. 
 
 York. I took an oath that he should quietly reign. 
 
 Edward. But for a kingdom any oath may be broken ; 
 I would break a thousand oaths to reign one year. 
 
 Richard. No ; God forbid your grace should be for- 
 sworn. 
 
 York. I shall be, if I claim by open war. 
 
Scene II] Third Part of King Henry VI 39 
 
 Richard, I '11 prove the contrary if you '11 hear me 
 speak. 20 
 
 York. Thou canst not, son; it is impossible. 
 
 Richard. An oath is of no moment, being not took 
 Before a true and lawful magistrate 
 That hath authority over him that swears. 
 Henry had none, but did usurp the place ; 
 Then, seeing 't was he that made you to depose, 
 Your oath, my lord, is vain and frivolous. 
 Therefore, to arms! And, father, do but think 
 How sweet a thing it is to wear a crown. 
 Within whose circuit is Elysium 30 
 
 And all that poets feign of bliss and joy. 
 Why do we linger thus ? I cannot rest 
 Until the white rose that I wear be dyed 
 Even in the lukewarm blood of Henry's heart. 
 
 York. Richard, enough ; I will be king, or die. — 
 Brother, thou shalt to London presently. 
 And whet on Warwick to this enterprise. — 
 Thou, Richard, shalt to the Duke of Norfolk, 
 And tell him privily of our intent. — 
 You, Edward, shall unto my Lord Cobham, 40 
 
 With whom the Kentishmen will willingly rise. 
 In them I trust ; for they are soldiers. 
 Witty, courteous, liberal, full of spirit. — 
 While you are thus employ'd, what resteth more 
 But that I seek occasion how to rise, 
 And yet the king not privy to my drift, 
 Nor any of the house of Lancaster ? 
 
40 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act i 
 
 Enter a Messenger 
 
 But stay. — What news? Why com'st thou in such 
 
 post? 
 Messenger. The queen, with all the northern earls 
 
 and lords, 
 Intend here to besiege you in your castle. 50 
 
 She is hard by with twenty thousand men, 
 And therefore fortify your hold, my lord. 
 
 York. Ay, with my sword. What ! think'st thou that 
 
 we fear them ? — 
 Edward and Richard, you shall stay with me ; 
 My brother Montague shall post to London. 
 Let noble Warwick, Cobham, and the rest. 
 Whom we have left protectors of the king. 
 With powerful policy strengthen themselves, 
 And trust not simple Henry nor his oaths. 
 
 Montague. Brother, I go ; I '11 win them, fear it 
 
 not : 60 
 
 And thus most humbly I do take my leave. \^Exit. 
 
 Enter Sir John and Sir Hugh Mortimer 
 
 York. Sir John and Sir Hugh Mortimer, mine 
 uncles, 
 You are come to Sandal in a happy hour ; 
 The army of the queen mean to besiege us. 
 
 Sir John. She shall not need ; we '11 meet her in the 
 
 field. 
 York. What, with five thousand men ? 
 
Scene III] Third Part of King Henry VI 41 
 
 Richard. Ay, with five hundred, father, for a need. 
 A woman-general ! what should we fear ? 
 
 \A march afar off. 
 Edward. I hear their drums ; let 's set our men in 
 order, 
 And issue forth and bid them battle straight. 70 
 
 York. Five men to twenty ! — though the odds be 
 great, 
 I doubt not, uncle, of our victory. 
 Many a battle have I won in France 
 Whenas the enemy hath been ten to one ; 
 Why should I not now have the like success ? 
 
 \Ala rum . Exeunt. 
 
 Scene III. Plains near Sandal Castle 
 
 Alarums. Enter Rutland and his Tutor 
 Rutland. Ah ! whither shall I fly to scape their hands ? 
 Ah, tutor ! look, where bloody Clifford comes. 
 
 Enter Clifford and Soldiers 
 
 Clifford. Chaplain, away ! thy priesthood saves thy 
 life. 
 As for the brat of this accursed duke 
 Whose father slew my father, he shall die. 
 
 Tutor. And I, my lord, will bear him company. 
 Clifford. Soldiers, away with him ! 
 Tutor. Ah, Clifford, murther not this innocent child, 
 Lest thou be hated both of God and man ! 
 
 [^Exit, forced off by Soldiers, 
 
42 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act i 
 
 Clifford. How now ! is he dead already ? Or is it 
 fear lo 
 
 That makes him close his eyes ? — I '11 open them. 
 
 Rutland. So looks the pent-up lion o'er the wretch 
 That trembles under his devouring paws ; 
 And so he walks, insulting o'er his prey, 
 And so he comes to rend his limbs asunder. — 
 Ah, gentle Clifford, kill me with thy sword, 
 And not with such a cruel threatening look. 
 Sweet Clifford, hear me speak before I die : 
 I am too mean a subject for thy wrath ; 
 Be thou reveng'd on men, and let me live. 20 
 
 Clifford. In vain thou speak'st, poor boy ; my father's 
 blood 
 Hath stopp'd the passage where thy words should enter. 
 
 Rutland. Then let my father's blood open it again ; 
 He is a man, and, Clifford, cope with him. 
 
 Clifford. Had I thy brethren here, their lives and thine 
 Were not revenge sufficient for me. 
 No ; if I digg'd up thy forefathers' graves 
 And hung their rotten coffins up in chains, 
 It could not slake mine ire nor ease my heart. 
 The sight of any of the house of York 30 
 
 Is as a fury to torment my soul ; 
 And till I root out their accursed line 
 And leave not one alive, I live in hell. 
 Therefore — 
 
 Rutland. O, let me pray before I take my death ! — 
 To thee I pray ; sweet Clifford, pity me ! 
 
Scene IV] Third Part of King Henry VI 43 
 
 Clifford. Such pity as my rapier's point affords. 
 
 Rutland. I never did thee harm ; why wilt thou slay 
 me? 
 
 Clifford. Thy father hath. 
 
 Rutland. But 't was ere I was born. 
 
 Thou hast one son ; for his sake pity me, 40 
 
 Lest in revenge thereof, sith God is just, 
 He be as miserably slain as I. 
 Ah, let me live in prison all my days. 
 And when I give occasion of offence, 
 Then let me die, for now thou hast no cause. 
 
 Clifford. No cause ? 
 Thy father slew my father ; therefore, die. 
 
 [ Clifford stabs him. 
 
 Rutland. Dii faciant laudis summa sit ista tuae ! 
 
 \Dies. 
 
 Clifford. Plantagenet ! I come, Plantagenet ! 
 And this thy son's blood cleaving to my blade 50 
 
 Shall rust upon my weapon till thy blood 
 Congeal'd with this do make me wipe off both. \Exit. 
 
 Scene IV. The Same 
 
 Alarwn. Enter York 
 
 Yo7'k. The army of the queen hath got the field. 
 My uncles both are slain in rescuing me ; 
 And all my followers to the eager foe 
 Turn back and fly like ships before the wind. 
 Or lambs pursued by hunger-starved wolves. 
 
44 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act I 
 
 My sons — God knows what hath bechanced them ; 
 
 But this I know, — they have demean'd themselves 
 
 Like men born to renown by Hfe or death. 
 
 Three times did Richard make a lane to me, 
 
 And thrice cried ' Courage, father ! fight it out ! ' lo 
 
 And full as oft came Edward to my side, 
 
 With purple falchion painted to the hilt 
 
 In blood of those that had encounter'd him ; 
 
 And when the hardiest warriors did retire 
 
 Richard cried ' Charge ! and give no foot of ground ! ' 
 
 And cried ' A crown, or else a glorious tomb! 
 
 A sceptre, or an earthly sepulchre ! ' 
 
 With this, we charg'd again ; but, out, alas ! 
 
 We budg'd again, as I have seen a swan 
 
 With bootless labour swim against the tide 20 
 
 And spend her strength with overmatching waves. 
 
 [A short alartmi within. 
 Ah, hark ! the fatal followers do pursue, 
 And I am faint and cannot fl)^ their fury ; 
 And were I strong, I would not shun their fury. 
 The sands are n umber 'd that make up my life ; 
 Here must I stay, and here my life must end. — 
 
 Enter Queen Margaret, Clifford, Northumber- 
 land, and Soldiers 
 
 Come, bloody Clifford, rough Northumberland, 
 I dare your quenchless fury to more rage. 
 I am your butt, and I abide your shot. 
 
Scene IV] Third Part of King Henry VI 45 
 
 Northumbei'land. Yield to our mercy, proud Planta- 
 genet. 30 
 
 Clifford. Ay, to such mercy as his ruthless arm 
 With downright payment show'd unto my father. 
 Now Phaethon hath tumbled from his car, 
 And made an evening at the noontide prick. 
 
 York. My ashes, as the phoenix, may bring forth 
 A bird that will revenge upon you all ; 
 And in that hope I throw mine eyes to heaven, 
 Scorning whate'er you can afflict me with. 
 Wh)?- come you not? — what ! multitudes, and fear ? 
 
 Clifford. So cowards fight when they can fly no 
 further ; 40 
 
 So doves do peck the falcon's piercing talons ; 
 So desperate thieves, all hopeless of their lives, 
 Breathe out invectives 'gainst the officers. 
 
 York. O, Clifford, but bethink thee once again, 
 And in thy thought o'errun my former time ; 
 And, if thou canst for blushing, view this face, 
 And bite thy tongue, that slanders him with cowardice 
 Whose frown hath made thee faint and fly ere this. 
 
 Clifford. I will not bandy with thee word for word, 
 But buckle with thee blows, twice two for one. 50 
 
 Queen Margaret. Hold, valiant Clifford ! for a thou- 
 sand causes 
 I would prolong awhile the traitor's life. — 
 Wrath makes him deaf ; speak thou, Northumberland. 
 
 Northumberland. Hold, Clifford ! do not honour him 
 so much 
 
4-6 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act i 
 
 To prick thy finger, though to wound his heart. 
 What valour were it, when a cur doth grin, 
 For one to thrust his hand between his teeth, 
 When he might spurn him with his foot away ? 
 It is war's prize to take all vantages. 
 And ten to one is no impeach of valour. 60 
 
 [TAey lay hands on York, who struggles. 
 Clifford. Ay, ay; so strives the woodcock with the gin. 
 No7'thumberland. So doth the coney struggle in the 
 net. [ York is taken prisoner. 
 
 York. So triumph thieves upon their conquer'd 
 booty ; 
 So true men yield, with robbers so o'ermatch'd. 
 
 Northumberland. What would your grace have done 
 
 unto him now ? 
 Queen Margaret. Brave warriors, Clifford and North- 
 umberland, 
 Come, make him stand upon this molehill here, 
 That raught at mountains with outstretched arms, 
 Yet parted but the shadow with his hand. — 
 What ! was it you that would be England's king ? 70 
 Was 't you that revell'd in our Parliament, 
 And made a preachment of your high descent ? 
 Where are your mess of sons to back you now ? 
 The wanton Edward and the lusty George ? 
 And where 's that valiant crook-back prodigy, 
 Dicky your boy, that with his grumbling voice 
 Was wont to cheer his dad in mutinies ? 
 Or, with the rest, where is your darling Rutland ? 
 
Scene IV] Third Part of King Henry VI 47 
 
 Look, York ; I stain 'd this napkin with the blood 
 
 That vaUant Clifford with his rapier's point 80 
 
 Made issue from the bosom of the boy, 
 
 And, if thine eyes can water for his death, 
 
 I give thee this to dry thy cheeks withal. 
 
 Alas, poor York ! but that I hate thee deadly 
 
 I should lament thy miserable state. 
 
 I prithee, grieve to make me merry, York ; 
 
 Stamp, rave, and fret, that I may sing and dance. f 
 
 What, hath thy fiery heart so parch'd thine entrails 
 
 That not a tear can fall for Rutland's death ? 
 
 Why art thou patient, man ? thou shouldst be mad ; 90 
 
 And I, to make thee mad, do mock thee thus. 
 
 Thou wouldst be feed, I see, to make me sport ; 
 
 York cannot speak unless he wear a crown. — 
 
 A crown for York ! — and, lords, bow low to him. — 
 
 Hold you his hands whilst I do set it on. — 
 
 \Putting a paper crown on his head. 
 Ay, marry, sir, now looks he like a 'king. 
 Ay, this is he that took King Henry's chair ; 
 And this is he was his adopted heir. — 
 But how is it that great Plantagenet 
 Is crown'd so soon and broke his solemn oath ? 100 
 
 As I bethink me, you should not be king 
 Till our King Henry had shook hands with Death. 
 And will you pale your head in Henry's glory. 
 And rob his temples of the diadem, 
 Now in his life, against your holy oath ? 
 O, 't is a fault too, too unpardonable. — 
 
48 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act I 
 
 Off with the crown, and with the crown his head ! 
 And whilst we breathe take time to do him dead. 
 
 Clifford. That is my office, for my father's sake. 
 
 Queen Margaret. Nay, stay ; let 's hear the orisons 
 he makes. no 
 
 Yo7'k. She-wolf of France, but worse than wolves of 
 France, 
 Whose tongue more poisons than the adder's tooth, 
 How ill-beseeming is it in thy sex 
 To triumph, like an Amazonian trull, 
 Upon their woes whom fortune captivates ! 
 But that thy face is, vizard-like, unchanging, 
 Made impudent with use of evil deeds, 
 I would assay, proud queen, to make thee blush. 
 To tell thee whence thou cam'st, of whom deriv'd, 
 Were shame enough to shame thee, wert thou not 
 shameless. 120 
 
 Thy father bears the type of King of Naples, 
 Of both the Sicils and Jerusalem, 
 Yet not so wealthy as an English yeoman. 
 Hath that poor monarch taught thee to insult ? 
 It needs not, nor it boots thee not, proud queen ; 
 Unless the adage must be verified. 
 That beggars mounted run their horse to death. 
 'T is beauty that doth oft make women proud ; 
 But, God he knows, thy share therecrf is small. 
 'T is virtue that doth make them most admir'd ; 130 
 
 The contrary doth make thee wonder'd at. 
 'T is government that makes them seem divine ; 
 
Scene IV] Third Part of King Henry VI 49 
 
 The want thereof makes thee abominable. 
 Thou art as opposite to every good 
 As the Antipodes are unto us, 
 Or as the south to the Septentrion. 
 O tiger's heart wrapp'd in a woman's hide ! 
 How couldst thou drain the Kfe-blood of the child, 
 To bid the father wipe his eyes withal, 
 And yet be seen to bear a woman's face ? 140 
 
 Women are soft, mild, pitiful, and flexible ; 
 Thou stern, obdurate, flinty, rough, remorseless. 
 Bidd'st thou me rage ? why, now thou hast thy wish : 
 Wouldst have me weep ? why, now thou hast thy will ; 
 For raging wind blows up incessant showers. 
 And when the rage allays the rain begins. 
 These tears are my sweet Rutland's obsequies. 
 And every drop cries vengeance for his death, 
 'Gainst thee, fell Clifford, and thee, false Frenchwoman. 
 Northumberland. Beshrew me, but his passion moves 
 
 me so 150 
 
 That hardly can I check my eyes from tears. 
 
 Yoi'k. That face of his the hungry cannibals 
 Would not have touch'd, would not have stain'd with 
 
 blood ; 
 But you are more inhuman, more inexorable, 
 O, ten times more, than tigers of Hyrcania. 
 • See, ruthless queen, a hapless father's tears ; 
 This cloth thou dipp'dst in blood of my sweet boy, 
 And I with tears do wash the blood away. 
 Keep thou the napkin and go boast of this ; 
 
 3 HENRY VI — 4 
 
50 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act i 
 
 And if thou tell'st the heavy story right, i6o 
 
 Upon my soul, the hearers will shed tears, 
 
 Yea, even my foes will shed fast-falling tears 
 
 And say 'Alas ! it was a piteous deed.' — 
 
 There, take the crown, and with the crown my curse ; 
 
 And in thy need such comfort come to thee 
 
 As now I reap at thy too cruel hand ! — 
 
 Hard-hearted Clifford, take me from the world ; 
 
 My soul to heaven, my blood upon your heads ! 
 
 Northumberland. Had he been slaughter-man to all 
 my kin, 
 I should not, for my life, but weep with him, 170 
 
 To see how inly sorrow gripes his soul. 
 
 Queen Margaret. What ! weeping-ripe, my Lord 
 Northumberland ? 
 Think but upon the wrong he did us all. 
 And that will quickly dry thy melting tears. 
 
 Clifford. Here's for my oath, here's for my father's 
 death. \Stabbing him. 
 
 Queen Margaret. And here's to right our gentle- 
 hearted king. \_Stabbing him. 
 York. Open thy gate of mercy, gracious God ! 
 My soul flies through these wounds to seek out thee. 
 
 \Dies. 
 Queen Margaret. Off with his head, and set it on 
 York gates ; 
 So York may overlook the town of York. 180 
 
 \Flourish. Exeunt. 
 
Costumes of the Period 
 
 ACT II 
 
 Scene I. A Plain near Mortimer''s Cross in Hereford- 
 shire 
 
 A March. Enter Edward and Richard, with their 
 
 Power 
 
 Edward. I wonder how our princely father scap'd, 
 Or whether he be scap'd away or no 
 From Clifford's and Northumberland's pursuit. 
 Had he been ta'en, we should have heard the news ; \ 
 Had he been slam, we should have heard the news ; 
 Or had he scap'd, methinks we should have heard \ 
 The happy tidings of his good escape. — * 
 
 How fares my brother ? why is he so sad ? 
 
 51 
 
52 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act ii 
 
 Richard. I cannot joy, until I be resolv'd 
 Where our right valiant father is become. lo 
 
 I saw him in the battle range about, 
 And watch'd him how he singled Clifford forth. 
 Methought he bore him in the thickest troop 
 As doth a lion in a herd of neat ; 
 Or as a bear, encompass'd round with dogs, 
 Who having pinch'd a few and made them cry, 
 The rest stand all aloof and bark at him. 
 So far'd our father with his enemies ; 
 So fled his enemies my warlike father : 
 Methinks 't is pride enough to be his son. — 20 
 
 See how the morning opes her golden gates 
 And takes her farewell of the glorious sun ! 
 How well resembles it the prime of youth, 
 Trimm'd like a younker prancing to his love ! 
 
 Edward. Dazzle mine eyes, or do I see three suns ? 
 
 Richard. Three glorious suns, each one a perfect sun, 
 Not separated with the racking clouds. 
 But sever'd in a pale clear-shining sky. 
 See, see ! they join, embrace, and seem to kiss. 
 As if they vow'd some league inviolable ; 30 
 
 Now are they but one lamp, one light, one sun. 
 In this the heaven figures some event. 
 
 Edward. 'T is wondrous strange, the like yet never 
 heard of. 
 I think it cites us, brother, to the field, 
 That we, the sons of brave Plantagenet, 
 Each one already blazing by our meeds, 
 
Scene I] Third Part of King Henry VI 53 
 
 Should, notwithstanding, join our lights together, 
 And overshine the earth, as this the world. 
 Whate'er it bodes, henceforward will I bear 
 Upon my target three fair shining suns. 40 
 
 Richard. Nay, bear three daughters ; by your leave 
 I speak it, 
 You love the breeder better than the male. — 
 
 Enter a Messenger 
 
 But what art thou, whose heavy looks foretell 
 Some dreadful story hanging on thy tongue ? 
 
 Messenger. Ah, one that was a woeful looker-on 
 Whenas the noble Duke of York was slain, 
 Your princely father and my loving lord. 
 
 Edward. O, speak no more, for I have heard too 
 much ! 
 
 Richard. Say how he died, for I will hear it all. 
 
 Messenger. Environed he was with many foes, 
 And stood against them as the hope of Troy 
 Against the Greeks that would have enter 'd Troy. 
 But Hercules himself must yield to odds ; 
 And many strokes, though with a little axe, 
 Hew down and fell the hardest-timber'd oak. 
 By many hands your father was subdued. 
 But only slaughter 'd by the ireful arm 
 Of unrelenting Clifford and the queen, 
 Who crown'd the gracious duke in high despite, 
 Laugh'd in his face, and when with grief he wept 60 
 The ruthless queen gave him, to dry his cheeks, 
 
54 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act il 
 
 A napkin steeped in the harmless blood 
 Of sweet young Rutland, by rough Clifford slain. 
 And, after many scorns, many foul taunts. 
 They took his head, and on the gates of York 
 They set the same ; and there it doth remain, 
 The saddest spectacle that e'er I view'd. 
 
 Edward. Sweet Duke of York ! our prop to lean upon, 
 Now thou art gone, we have no staff, no stay. 
 O Clifford ! boisterous Clifford ! thou hast slain 70 
 
 The flower of Europe for his chivalry ; 
 And treacherously hast thou vanquish'd him. 
 For hand to hand he would have vanquish'd thee. 
 Now my soul's palace is become a prison. 
 Ah, would she break from hence, that this my body 
 Might in the ground be closed up in rest ! 
 For never henceforth shall I joy again. 
 Never, O, never, shall I see more joy ! 
 
 Richard. I cannot weep, for all my body's moisture 
 Scarce serves to quench my furnace-burning heart ; 80 
 Nor can my tongue unload my heart's great burthen. 
 For selfsame wind that I should speak withal 
 Is kindling coals that fires all my breast 
 And burns me up with flames that tears would quench. 
 To weep is to make less the depth of grief ; ; 
 
 Tears, then, for babes, blows and revenge for me ! -4- 
 Richard, I bear thy name ; I '11 venge thy death, 
 Or die renowned by attempting it. 
 
 Edward. His name that valiant duke hath left with 
 thee ; 
 
Scene I] Third Part of King Henry VI 55 
 
 His dukedom and his chair with me is left. 90 
 
 Richard. Nay, if thou be that princely eagle's bird, 
 Show thy descent by gazing 'gainst the sun ; 
 For chair and dukedom, throne and kingdom say. 
 Either that is thine, or else thou wert not his. 
 
 March. Enter Warwick and Montague, with their 
 
 Army 
 
 Warwick. How now, fair lords ! What fare ? what 
 
 news abroad ? 
 Richard. Great Lord of Warwick, if we should re- 
 count 
 Our baleful news, and at each word's deliverance 
 Stab poniards in our flesh till all were told, 
 The words would add more anguish than the wounds. 
 
 0, valiant lord, the Duke of York is slain ! 100 
 Edward. O, Warwick ! Warwick ! that Plantagenet 
 
 Which held thee dearly as his soul's redemption 
 Is by the stern Lord Clifford done to death. 
 
 Warwick. Ten days ago I drown 'd these news in 
 tears. 
 And now, to add more measure to your woes, 
 I come to tell you things sith then befallen. 
 After the bloody fray at Wakefield fought. 
 Where your brave father breath 'd his latest gasp. 
 Tidings, as swiftly as the posts could run, 
 Were brought me of your loss and his depart. no 
 
 1, then in London, keeper of the king, 
 Muster'd my soldiers, gather'd flocks of friends. 
 
^6 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act ii 
 
 And very well appointed, as I thought, 
 
 March'd towards Saint Alban's to intercept the queen. 
 
 Bearing the king in my behalf along ; 
 
 For by my scouts I was advertised 
 
 That she was coming with a full intent 
 
 To dash our late decree in parliament 
 
 Touching King Henry's oath and your succession. 
 
 Short tale to make, we at Saint Alban's met, 120 
 
 Our battles join'd, and both sides fiercely fought ; 
 
 But, whether 't was the coldness of the king. 
 
 Who look'd full gently on his warHke queen. 
 
 That robb'd my soldiers of their heated spleen, 
 
 Or whether 't was report of her success, 
 
 Or more than common fear of Clifford's rigour, 
 
 Who thunders to his captives blood and death, 
 
 I cannot judge ; but, to conclude with truth. 
 
 Their weapons like to lightning came and went. 
 
 Our soldiers' — like the night-owl's lazy flight, 130 
 
 Or like an idle thrasher with a flail — 
 
 Fell gently down, as if they struck their friends. 
 
 I cheer'd them up with justice of our cause, 
 
 With promise of high pay and great rewards, 
 
 But all in vain ; they had no heart to fight, 
 
 And we in them no hope to win the day ; 
 
 So that we fled : the king unto the queen ; 
 
 Lord George your brother, Norfolk, and myself, 
 
 In haste, post-haste, are come to join with you ; 
 
 For in the marches here, we heard, you were 140 
 
 Making another head to fight again. 
 
Scene I] Third Part of King Henry VI 57 
 
 Edward. Where is the Duke of Norfolk, gentle 
 Warwick ? 
 And when came George from Burgundy to England ? 
 
 Warwick. Some six miles off the duke is with the 
 soldiers ; 
 And for your brother, he was lately sent 
 From your kind aunt, Duchess of Burgundy, 
 With aid of soldiers to this needful war. 
 
 Richard. 'T was odds, belike, when valiant Warwick 
 fled; 
 Oft have I heard his praises in pursuit, I 
 
 But ne'er till now his scandal of retire. | 150 
 
 Warwick. Nor now my scandal, Richard, dost thou 
 hear ; 
 For thou shalt know, this strong right hand of mine 
 Can pluck the diadem from faint Henry's head. 
 And wring the awful sceptre from his fist. 
 Were he as famous and as bold in war 
 As he is fam'd for mildness, peace, and prayer. 
 
 Richard. I know it well. Lord Warwick, blame me 
 not; 
 'T is love I bear thy glories makes me speak. 
 But in this troublous time what 's to be done ? 
 Shall we go throw away our coats of steel, 160 
 
 And wrap our bodies in black mourning-gowns, 
 Numbering our Ave-Maries with our beads ? 
 Or shall we on the helmets of our foes 
 Tell our devotion with revengeful arms ? 
 If for the last, say ay, and to it, lords, 
 
58 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act il 
 
 Warwick. Why, therefore Warwick came to seek you 
 
 out, 
 And therefore comes my brother Montague. 
 Attend me, lords. The proud insulting queen, 
 With Clifford and the haught Northumberland, 
 And of their feather many moe proud birds, 170 
 
 Have wrought the easy-melting king like wax. 
 He swore consent to your succession, 
 His oath enrolled in the parliament ; 
 And now to London all the crew are gone, 
 To frustrate both his oath and what beside 
 May make against the house of Lancaster. 
 Their power, I think, is thirty thousand strong ; 
 Now, if the help of Norfolk and myself. 
 With all the friends that thou, brave Earl of March, 
 Amongst the loving Welshmen canst procure, 180 
 
 Will but amount to five and twenty thousand, 
 Why, Via ! to London wdll we march amain, 
 And once again bestride our foaming steeds. 
 And once again cry ' Charge upon our foes ! ' 
 But never once again turn back and fly. 
 
 Richard. Ay, now, methinks, I hear great Warwick 
 
 speak. 
 Ne'er may he live to see a sunshine day 
 That cries ' Retire,' if Warwick bid him stay. 
 
 Edward. Lord Warwick, on thy shoulder will I 
 
 lean; 
 And when thou fail'st — as God forbid the hour ! — 190 
 Must Edward fall, which peril heaven forefend ! 
 
Scene I] Third Part of King Henry VI 59 
 
 Warwick. No longer Earl of March, but Duke of 
 
 York. 
 The next degree is England's royal throne ; 
 For King of England shalt thou be proclaim 'd 
 In every borough as we pass along, 
 And he that throws not up his cap for joy 
 Shall for the fault make forfeit of his head. 
 King Edward, — valiant Richard, — Montague, — 
 Stay we no longer dreaming of renown, 
 But sound the trumpets and about our task. 200 
 
 Richard. Then, Clifford, were thy heart as hard as 
 
 steel, 
 As thou hast shown it flinty by thy deeds, 
 I come to pierce it, or to give thee mine. 
 
 Edward. Then strike up, drums ! — God and Saint 
 
 George for us ! 
 
 Enter a Messenger 
 
 Warwick. How now ! what news ? 
 Messenger. The Duke of Norfolk sends you word by 
 me. 
 The queen is coming with a puissant host, 
 And craves your company for speedy counsel. 
 
 Warwick. Why then it sorts ; brave warriors, let 's 
 away. 
 
 \Exeunt. 
 
6o Third Part of King Henry VI [Act ii 
 
 Scene II. Before York 
 
 Flourish. Enter King Henry, Queen Margaret, the 
 Prince of Wales, Clifford, and Northumberland, 
 
 with di'ums and trumpets 
 
 Queen Marga^-et. Welcome, my lord, to this brave 
 
 town of York. 
 Yonder 's the head of that arch-enemy 
 That sought to be encompass 'd with your crown ; 
 Doth not the object cheer your heart, my lord ? 
 
 King Hen7'y. Ay, as the rocks cheer them that fear 
 
 their wrack ; 
 To see this sight, it irks my very soul. — 
 Withhold revenge, dear God ! 't is not my fault, 
 Nor wittingly have I infring'd my vow. 
 
 Clifford. My gracious liege, this too much lenity 
 And harmful pity must be laid aside. lo 
 
 To whom do lions cast their gentle looks ? 
 Not to the beast that would usurp their den. 
 Whose hand is that the forest bear doth lick ? 
 Not his that spoils her young before her face. 
 Who scapes the lurking serpent's mortal sting ? 
 Not he that sets his foot upon her back. 
 The smallest worm will turn, being trodden on. 
 And doves will peck in safeguard of their brood. 
 Ambitious York did level at thy crown, 
 Thou smiling while he knit his angry brows. 20 
 
 He, but a duke, would have his son a king, 
 
Scene II] Third Part of King Henry VI 6i 
 
 And raise his issue like a loving sire ; 
 Thou, being a king, blest with a goodly son, 
 Didst yield consent to disinherit him, 
 Which argu'd thee a most unloving father. 
 Unreasonable creatures feed their young ; 
 And though man's face be fearful to their eyes, 
 Yet, in protection of their tender ones. 
 Who hath not seen them, even with those wings 
 Which sometime they have us'd in fearful flight, 30 
 
 Make war with him that climb'd unto their nest, 
 Offering their own lives in their young's defence ? 
 For shame, my liege ! make them your precedent. 
 Were it not pity that this goodly boy 
 Should lose his birthright by his father's fault. 
 And long hereafter say unto his child, 
 * What my great-grandfather and grandsire got. 
 My careless father fondly gave away ? ' 
 Ah, what a shame were this ! Look on the boy, 
 And let his manly face, which promiseth 40 
 
 Successful fortune, steel thy melting heart 
 To hold thine own, and leave thine own with him. 
 Kifig Henry. Full well hath Clifford play'd the 
 orator. 
 Inferring arguments of mighty force. 
 But, Clifford, tell me, didst thou never hear 
 That things ill got had ever bad success ? 
 And happy always was it for that son 
 Whose father for his hoarding went to hell ? 
 I '11 leave my son my virtuous deeds behind, 
 
62 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act ii 
 
 And would my father had left me no more ; 50 
 
 For all the rest is held at such a rate 
 
 As brings a thousand-fold more care to keep 
 
 Than in possession any jot of pleasure. — 
 
 Ah, cousin York, would thy best friends did know 
 
 How it doth grieve me that thy head is here ! 
 
 Queen Margaret. My lord, cheer up your spirits ; our 
 foes are nigh, 
 And this soft courage makes your followers faint. 
 You promis'd knighthood to our forward son ; 
 Unsheathe your sword and dub him presently. — 
 Edward, kneel down. 60 
 
 King Henry. Edward Plantagenet, arise a knight ; 
 And learn this lesson, — draw thy sword in right. 
 
 Prince. My gracious father, by your kingly leave, 
 I '11 draw it as apparent to the crown. 
 And in that quarrel use it to the death. 
 
 Clifford. Why, that is spoken like a toward prince. 
 
 Enter a Messenger 
 
 Messenger. Royal commanders, be in readiness ; 
 For with a band of thirty thousand men 
 Comes Warwick, backing of the Duke of York, 
 And in the towns, as they do march along, 70 
 
 Proclaims him king, and many fly to him. 
 Darraign your battle, for they are at hand. 
 
 Clifford. I would your highness would depart the 
 field ; 
 The queen hath best success when you are absent. 
 
Scene II] Third Part of King Henry VI 6^ 
 
 Queen Margaret. Ay, good my lord, and leave us to 
 
 our fortune. 
 King Henry. Why, that 's my fortune too ; therefore 
 
 I '11 stay. 
 Northu7nberland. Be it with resolution then to fight. 
 Prince. My royal father, cheer these noble lords, 
 And hearten those that fight in your defence. 
 Unsheathe your sword, good father ; cry, ' Saint 
 George ! ' 80 
 
 March. Enter Edward, George, Richard, Warwick, 
 Norfolk, Montague, and Soldiers 
 
 Edward. Now, perjur'd Henry, wilt thou kneel for 
 grace. 
 And set thy diadem upon my head. 
 Or bide the mortal fortune of the field ? 
 
 Queen Margaret. Go, rate thy minions, proud, insult- 
 ing boy ! 
 Becomes it thee to be thus bold in terms 
 Before thy sovereign and thy lawful king ? 
 
 Edward. I am his king, and he should bow his knee. 
 I was adopted heir by his consent ; 
 Since when, his oath is broke, for, as I hear. 
 You, that are king, though he do wear the crown, 90 
 Have caus'd him, by new act of parliament. 
 To blot out me and put his own son in. 
 
 Clifford. And reason, too ; 
 Who should succeed the father but the son ? 
 
 Richard. Are you there, butcher ? — O, I cannot speak ! 
 
64 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act 11 
 
 Clifford. Ay, crook-back ; here I stand, to answer 
 thee, 
 Or any he the proudest of thy sort. 
 
 Richard. 'T was you that kill'd young Rutland, was 
 
 it not ? 
 Clifford. Ay, and old York, and yet not satisfied. 
 Richard. For God's sake, lords, give signal to the 
 fight. 100 
 
 Warwick. What say'st thou, Henry, wilt thou yield 
 
 the crown ? 
 Queen Margaret. Why, how now, long-tongued War- 
 wick ! dare you speak ? 
 When you and I met at Saint Alban's last, 
 Your legs did better service than your hands. 
 
 Warwick. Then 't was my turn to fly, and now 't is 
 
 thine. 
 Clifford. You said so much before, and yet you fled. 
 Warwick. 'T was not your valour, Clifford, drove me 
 
 thence. 
 Northumberland. No, nor your manhood that durst 
 
 make you stay. 
 Richard. Northumberland, I hold thee reverently. 
 Break off the parley ; for scarce I can refrain no 
 
 The execution of my big-swoln heart 
 Upon that Clifford, that cruel child-killer. 
 
 Clifford. I slew thy father ; call'st thou him a child ? 
 Richard. Ay, like a dastard and a treacherous coward. 
 As thou didst kill our tender brother Rutland, 
 But ere sunset I '11 make thee curse the deed. 
 
Scene II] Third Part of King Henry VI 65 
 
 King Henry. Have done with words, my lords, and 
 hear me speak. 
 
 Queen Margaret. Defy them then, or else hold close 
 thy lips. 
 
 King Henry. I prithee, give no limits to thy tongue ; 
 I am a king, and privileg'd to speak. 120 
 
 Clifford. My liege, the wound that bred this meeting 
 here 
 Cannot be cur'd by words ; therefore be still. 
 
 Richard. Then, executioner, unsheathe thy sword. 
 By him that made us all, I am resolv'd 
 That Clifford's manhood lies upon his tongue. 
 
 Edward. Say, Henry, shall I have my right, or no ? 
 A thousand men have broke their fasts to-day 
 That ne'er shall dine unless thou yield the crown. 
 
 Warwick. If thou deny, their blood upon thy head ; 
 For York in justice puts his armour on. 130 
 
 Prince. If that be right which Warwick says is right. 
 There is no wrong, but every thing is right. 
 
 Richard. Whoever got thee, there thy mother stands ; 
 For, well I wot, thou hast thy mother's tongue. 
 
 Queen Margaret. But thou art neither like thy sire 
 nor dam, 
 But like a foul misshapen stigmatic, 
 Mark'd by the destines to be avoided. 
 As venom toads or lizards' dreadful stings. 
 
 Richard. Iron of Naples hid with English gilt, 
 Whose father bears the title of a king, — 140 
 
 As if a channel should be call'd the sea, — 
 
 3 HENRY VI — 5 
 
66 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act ii 
 
 Sham'st thou not, knowing whence thou art extraught, 
 To let thy tongue detect thy base-born heart ? 
 
 Edward. A wisp of straw were worth a thousand 
 crowns 
 To make this shameless callat know herself. — 
 Helen of Greece was fairer far than thou, 
 Although thy husband may be Menelaus ; 
 And ne'er was Agamemnon's brother wrong'd 
 By that false woman as this king by thee. 
 His father revell'd in the heart of France, 150 
 
 And tam'd the king, and made the dauphin stoop. 
 And, had he match'd according to his state. 
 He might have kept that glory to this day ; 
 But when he took a beggar to his bed, 
 And grac'd thy poor sire with his bridal day. 
 Even then that sunshine brew'd a shower for him 
 That wash'd his father's fortunes forth of France 
 And heap'd sedition on his crown at home. 
 For what hath broach 'd this tumult but thy pride ? 
 Hadst thou been meek, our title still had slept, 160 
 
 And we, in pity of the gentle king, 
 Had slipp'd our claim until another age. 
 
 George. But when we saw our sunshine made thy 
 spring. 
 And that thy summer bred us no increase. 
 We set the axe to thy usurping root ; 
 And though the edge hath something hit ourselves. 
 Yet, know thou, since we have begun to strike, 
 We '11 never leave till we have hewn thee down 
 
Scene III] Third Part of King Henry VI 67 
 
 Or bath'd thy growing with our heated bloods. 
 
 Edward. And in this resolution I defy thee ; 170 
 
 Not willing any longer conference, 
 Since thou deniest the gentle king to speak. — 
 Sound trumpets ! — let our bloody colours wave, 
 And either victory or else a grave ! 
 
 Queen Margaret. Stay, Edward. 
 
 Edward. No, wrangling woman, we '11 no longer 
 stay ; 
 These words will cost ten thousand lives this day. 
 
 \_Exeunt. 
 
 Scene III 
 
 A Field of Battle near Tow ton 
 
 Alarums. Excursions. Enter Warwick 
 
 Warwick. Forspent with toil, as runners with a race, 
 I lay me down a little while to breathe ; 
 For strokes receiv'd, and many blows repaid. 
 Have robb'd my strong-knit sinews of their strength, 
 And, spite of spite, needs must I rest awhile. 
 
 Enter Edward, running 
 
 Edward. Smile, gentle heaven, or strike, ungentle 
 death ! 
 For this world frowns and Edward's sun is clouded. 
 Wanvick. How now, my lord ? what hap ? what 
 hope of good ? 
 
68 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act ii 
 
 Enter George 
 
 George. Our hap is loss, our hope but sad despair ; 
 Our ranks are broke and ruin follows us. lo 
 
 What counsel give you ? whither shall we fly ? 
 
 Edward. Bootless is flight, they follow us with wings ; 
 And weak we are and cannot shun pursuit. 
 
 Enter Richard 
 
 Richard. Ah, Warwick, why hast thou withdrawn 
 
 thyself ? 
 Thy brother's blood the thirsty earth hath drunk, 
 Broach'd with the steely point of Clifford's lance ; 
 And in the very pangs of death he cried, 
 Like to a dismal clangour heard from far, 
 * Warwick, revenge ! brother, revenge my death ! ' 
 So, underneath the belly of their steeds 20 
 
 That stain'd their fetlocks in his smoking blood. 
 The noble gentleman gave up the ghost. 
 
 Warwick. Then let the earth be drunken with our 
 
 blood ; 
 I '11 kill my horse, because I will not fly. 
 Why stand we like soft-hearted women here, 
 Wailing our losses whiles the foe doth rage. 
 And look upon, as if the tragedy 
 Were play'd in jest by counterfeiting actors ? 
 Here on my knee I vow to God above, 
 I '11 never pause again, never stand still, 30 
 
 Till either death hath clos'd these eyes of mine, 
 
Scene III] Third Part of King Henry VI 69 
 
 Or fortune given me measure of revenge. 
 
 Edward. O Warwick, I do bend my knee with thine, 
 And in this vow do chain my soul to thine ! — 
 And, ere my knee rise from the earth's cold face, 
 I throw my hands, mine eyes, my heart to thee, 
 Thou setter-up and plucker-down of kings, 
 Beseeching thee, if with thy will it stands 
 That to my foes this body must be prey, 
 Yet that thy brazen gates of heaven may ope, 40 
 
 And give sweet passage to my sinful soul. — 
 Now, lords, take leave until we meet again. 
 Where'er it be, in heaven or in earth. 
 
 Richard. Brother, give me thy hand ; — and, gentle 
 Warwick, 
 Let me embrace thee in my weary arms. 
 I, that did never weep, now melt with woe, 
 That winter should cut off our spring-time so. 
 
 Wanvick. Away, away ! Once more, sweet lords, 
 farewell. 
 
 George. Yet let us all together to our troops. 
 And give them leave to fly that will not stay, 50 
 
 And call them pillars that will stand to us ; 
 And if we thrive, promise them such rewards 
 As victors wear at the Olympian games. 
 This may plant courage in their quailing breasts, 
 For yet is hope of life and victory. — 
 Forslow no longer ; make w^e hence amain, \Exeunt. 
 
yo Third Part of King Henry VI [Act ii 
 
 Scene IV 
 Another Part of the Field 
 Excursions. Enter Richard and Clifford 
 
 Richard. Now, Clifford, I have singled thee alone. 
 Suppose this arm is for the Duke of York, 
 And this for Rutland ; both bound to revenge, 
 Wert thou environ 'd with a brazen wall. 
 
 Clifford. Now, Richard, I am with thee here alone. 
 This is the hand that stabb'd thy father York, 
 And this the hand that slew thy brother Rutland ; 
 And here 's the heart that triumphs in their death. 
 And cheers these hands that slew thy sire and brother 
 To execute the like upon thyself ; lo 
 
 And so have at thee. 
 
 [They fight. Warwick enters ; Clifford files. 
 Richard. Nay, Warwick, single out some other 
 chase ; 
 For I myself will hunt this wolf to death. [Exeunt. 
 
 Scene V 
 
 Another Part of the Field 
 
 Alarum. Enter King Henry 
 
 King Henry. This battle fares like to the morning's 
 war, 
 When dying clouds contend with growing light, 
 What time the shepherd, blowing of his nails, 
 
Scene V] Third Part of King Henry VI 71 
 
 Can neither call it perfect day nor night. 
 
 Now sways it this way, like a mighty sea 
 
 Forc'd by the tide to combat with the wind ; 
 
 Now sways it that way, like the selfsame sea 
 
 Forc'd to retire by fury of the wind. 
 
 Sometime the flood prevails, and then the wind, 
 
 Now one the better, then another best, 10 
 
 Both tugging to be victors, breast to breast. 
 
 Yet neither conqueror nor conquered ; 
 
 So is the equal poise of this fell war. 
 
 Here on this molehill will I sit me down. 
 
 To whomjGojd will, there be the victoryJ. 
 
 For Margaret my queen, and Clifford too, 
 
 Have chid me from the battle, swearing both 
 
 They prosper best of all when I am thence. 
 
 Would I were dead ! if God's good will were so ; 
 
 For what is in this world but grief and woe ? 20 
 
 O God ! methinks it were a happy life, 
 
 To be no better than a homely swain ; 
 
 To sit upon a hill, as I do now. 
 
 To carve out dials quaintly, point by point. 
 
 Thereby to see the minutes how they run. 
 
 How many make the hour full complete, 
 
 How many hours bring about the day. 
 
 How many days will finish up the year. 
 
 How many years a mortal man may live. 
 
 When this is known, then to divide the times : 30 
 
 So many hours must I tend my flock ; 
 
 So many hours must I take my rest ; 
 
72 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act ii 
 
 So many hours must I contemplate ; 
 
 So many hours must I sport myself ; 
 
 So many days my ewes have been with young ; 
 
 So many weeks ere the poor fools will ean ; 
 
 So many years ere I shall shear the fleece. 
 
 So minutes, hours, days, months, and years, 
 
 Pass'd over to the end they were created, 
 
 Would bring white hairs unto a quiet grave. 40 
 
 Ah, what a life were this ! how sweet ! how lovely ! 
 
 Gives not the hawthorn bush a sweeter shade 
 
 To shepherds looking on their silly sheep 
 
 Than doth a rich embroider'd canopy 
 
 To kings that fear their subjects' treachery ? 
 
 O, yes, it doth ; a thousand-fold it doth ! 
 
 And to conclude, the shepherd's homely curds, 
 
 His cold thin drink out of his leather bottle. 
 
 His wonted sleep under a fresh tree's shade, 
 
 All which secure and sweetly he enjoys, 50 
 
 Is far beyond a prince's delicates. 
 
 His viands sparkling in a golden cup. 
 
 His body couched in a curious bed, 
 
 When care, mistrust, and treason wait on him. 
 
 Alarum. Enter a Son that hath killed his father, bring- 
 ing in the dead body 
 
 Son. Ill blows the wind that profits nobody. 
 This man, whom hand to hand I slew in fight. 
 May be possessed with some store of crowns ; 
 And I, that haply take them from him now, 
 
Scene V] Third Part of King Henry VI 73 
 
 May yet ere night yield both my life and them 
 
 To some man else, as this dead man doth me. — 60 
 
 Who 's this ? — O God ! it is my father's face, 
 
 Whom in this conflict I unwares have kill'd. 
 
 O heavy times, begetting such events ! 
 
 From London by the king was I press 'd forth ; 
 
 My father, being the Earl of Warwick's man. 
 
 Came on the part of York, press 'd by his master ; 
 
 And I, who at his hands receiv'd my life. 
 
 Have by my hands of life bereaved him. — 
 
 Pardon me, God, I knew not what I did ; — 
 
 And pardon, father, for I knew not thee. — 70 
 
 My tears shall wipe away these bloody marks. 
 
 And no more words till they have flow'd their fill. 
 
 King Henry. O piteous spectacle ! O bloody times ! 
 Whiles lions war and battle for their dens, 
 Poor harmless lambs abide their enmity. 
 Weep, wretched man, I '11 aid thee tear for tear ; 
 And let our hearts and eyes, like civil war. 
 Be blind with tears, and break o'ercharg'd with grief. 
 
 Enter a Father who has killed his son, with the body in 
 
 his ar7ns 
 
 Father. Thou that so stoutly hast resisted me, 
 Give me thy gold, if thou hast any gold, 80 
 
 For I have bought it with an hundred blows. — 
 But let me see ; — is this our foeman's face ? 
 Ah, no, no, no ! it is mine only son ! — 
 Ah, boy ! if any life be left in thee. 
 
74 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act ii 
 
 Throw up thine eye ; see, see, what showers arise. 
 
 Blown with the windy tempest of my heart. 
 
 Upon thy wounds that kill mine eye and heart ! — 
 
 O, pity, God, this miserable age ! — 
 
 What stratagems, how fell, how butcherly, 
 
 Erroneous, mutinous, and unnatural, 90 
 
 This deadly quarrel daily doth beget ! — 
 
 O boy, thy father gave thee life too soon, 
 
 And hath bereft thee of thy life too late ! 
 
 King Henry. Woe above woe ! grief more than com- 
 mon grief ! 
 O that my death would stay these ruthful deeds ! — 
 O, pity, pity ! gentle heaven, pity ! — 
 The red rose and the white are on his face. 
 The fatal colours of our striving houses ; 
 The one his purple blood right well resembles. 
 The other his pale cheeks, methinks, presenteth. 100 
 Wither one rose, and let the other flourish ! 
 If you contend, a thousand lives must wither. 
 
 Son. How will my mother, for a father's death. 
 Take on with me and ne'er be satisfied ! 
 
 Father. How will my wife, for slaughter of my 
 son, 
 Shed seas of tears and ne'er be satisfied ! 
 
 King Henry. How will the country, for these woful 
 chances, 
 Misthink the king and not be satisfied ! 
 
 Son. Was ever son so rued a father's death ? 
 
 Father. Was ever father so bemoan'd his son ? no 
 
Scene V] Third Part of King Henry VI 75 
 
 King Hemy. Was ever king so griev'd for subjects' 
 woe ? 
 Much is your sorrow, mine ten times so much. 
 
 Son. I '11 bear thee hence, where I may weep my fill. 
 
 \Exit with the body. 
 Father. These arms of mine shall be thy winding- 
 sheet ; 
 My heart, sweet boy, shall be thy sepulchre. 
 For from my heart thine image ne'er shall go ; 
 My sighing breast shall be thy funeral bell ; 
 And so obsequious will thy father be, 
 E'en for the loss of thee, having no more, 
 As Priam was for all his valiant sons. 120 
 
 I '11 bear thee hence ; and let them fight that will, 
 For I have murther'd where I should not kill. 
 
 \_Exit with the body. 
 King Henry. Sad-hearted men, much overgone with 
 care, 
 Here sits a king more woful than you are. 
 
 Alarums. Excursions. Enter Queen Margaret, 
 Prince of Wales, and Exeter 
 
 Prince. Fly, father, fly ! for all your friends are fled, 
 And Warwick rages like a chafed bull. 
 Away ! for death doth hold us in pursuit. 
 
 Queen Margaret. Mount you, my lord ; towards 
 Berwick post amain. 
 Edward and Richard, like a brace of greyhounds. 
 Having the fearful flying hare in sight, 130 
 
76 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act li 
 
 With fiery eyes, sparkling for very Avrath, 
 And bloody steel grasp'd in their ireful hands, 
 Are at our backs ; and therefore hence amain. 
 
 Exeter. Away ! for vengeance comes along with 
 them. 
 Nay, stay not to expostulate ; make speed, 
 Or else come after ; I '11 away before. 
 
 King Henry. Nay, take me with thee, good sweet 
 Exeter ; 
 Not that I fear to stay, but love to go 
 Whither the queen intends. Forward! away! \Exeunt. 
 
 Scene VI. Another Part of the Field 
 
 A loud alarum. Enter Clifford, wounded 
 
 Clifford. Here burns my candle out ; ay, here it dies. 
 Which whiles it lasted gave King Henry light. 
 O Lancaster ! I fear thy overthrow 
 More than my body's parting with my soul ! 
 My love and fear glued many friends to thee ; 
 And, now I fall, thy tough commixtures melt. 
 Impairing Henry, strengthening mis-proud York. 
 The common people swarm like summer flies ; 
 And whither fly the gnats but to the sun ? 
 And who shines now but Henry's enemies ? 10 
 
 O Phoebus, hadst thou never given consent 
 That Phaethon should check thy fiery steeds, 
 Thy burning car never had scorch 'd the earth ! 
 And, Henry, hadst thou sway'd as kings should do. 
 
Scene VI] Third Part of King Henry VI 77 
 
 Or as thy father and his father did, 
 Giving no ground unto the house of York, 
 They never then had sprung hke summer flies ; 
 I, and ten thousand in this luckless realm. 
 Had left no mourning widows for our death, 
 And thou this day hadst kept thy chair in peace. 20 
 
 For what doth cherish weeds but gentle air ? 
 And what makes robbers bold but too much lenity ? 
 Bootless are plaints, and cureless are my wounds ; 
 No way to fly, nor strength to hold out flight. 
 The foe is merciless and will not pity, 
 For at their hands I have deserv'd no pity. 
 The air hath got into my deadly wounds, 
 And much effuse of blood doth make me faint. — 
 Come, York, and Richard, Warwick, and the rest ; 
 I stabb'd your fathers' bosoms, split my breast. 30 
 
 \He faints. 
 
 Alarum and 7'etreat Enter Edward, George, Richard, 
 Montague, Warwick, and Soldiers 
 
 Edward. Now breathe we, lords ; good fortune bids 
 us pause. 
 And smooth the frowns of war with peaceful looks. — 
 Some troops pursue the bloody-minded queen. 
 That led calm Henry, though he were a king, 
 As doth a sail, fill'd with a fretting gust. 
 Command an argosy to stem the waves. 
 But think you, lords, that Clifford fled with them ? 
 
 Warwick. No, 't is impossible he should escape ; 
 
78 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act ii 
 
 For, though before his face I speak the words, 
 
 Your brother Richard mark'd him for the grave, 40 
 
 And wheresoe'er he is he's surely dead. 
 
 [ Clifford groans and dies, 
 Edward. Whose soul is that which takes her heavy 
 
 leave ? 
 Richard. A deadly groan, like life and death's de- 
 parting. 
 Edward. See who it is ; and, now the battle's ended, 
 If friend or foe, let him be gently us'd. 
 
 Richard. Revoke that doom of mercy, for 't is 
 Clifeord, 
 Who, not contented that he lopp'd the branch. 
 In hewing Rutland when his leaves put forth. 
 But set his murthering knife unto the root 
 From whence that tender spray did sweetly spring ; 50 
 I mean our princely father, Duke of York. 
 
 Warwick. From off the gates of York fetch down the 
 head. 
 Your father's head, which Clifford placed there ; 
 Instead whereof, let this supply the room. 
 Measure for measure must be answered. 
 
 Edward. Bring forth that fatal screech-owl to our 
 house. 
 That nothing sung but death to us and ours ; 
 Now death shall stop his dismal threatening sound, 
 And his ill-boding tongue no more shall speak. 
 
 [Soldiers bring the body forward. 
 Warwick. I think his understanding is bereft. — 60 
 
Scene VI] Third Part of King Henry VI 79 
 
 Speak, Clifford, dost thou know who speaks to thee ? — 
 Dark cloudy death o'ershades his beams of life, 
 And he nor sees, nor hears us, what we say. 
 
 Richard. O, would he did ! and so, perhaps, he doth ; 
 'T is but his policy to counterfeit. 
 Because he would avoid such bitter taunts 
 Which in the time of death he gave our father. 
 
 George. If so thou think'st, vex him with eager words. 
 
 Richard. Clifford, ask mercy, and obtain no grace. 
 
 Edward. Clifford, repent in bootless penitence. 70 
 
 Warwick. Clifford, devise excuses for thy faults. 
 
 George. While we devise fell tortures for thy faults. 
 
 Richard. Thou didst love York, and I am son to York. 
 
 Edward. Thou pitiedst Rutland, I will pity thee. 
 
 George. Where's Captain Margaret to fence you now ? 
 
 Warwick. They mock thee, Clifford ; swear as thou 
 wast wont. 
 
 Richard. What! not an oath? nay then, the world 
 goes hard 
 When Clifford cannot spare his friends an oath. — 
 I know by that he 's dead ; and, by my soul, 
 If this right hand would buy two hours' life, 80 
 
 That I in all despite might rail at him, 
 This hand should chop it off, and with the issuing 
 
 blood 
 Stifle the villain whose unstanched thirst 
 York and young Rutland could not satisfy. 
 
 Warwick. Ay, but he 's dead. Off with the traitor's 
 head, 
 
8o Third Part of King Henry VI [Act ii 
 
 And rear it in the place your father's stands. — 
 
 And nov/ to London with triumphant march, 
 
 There to be crowned England's royal king ; 
 
 From whence shall Warwick cut the sea to France, 
 
 And ask the Lady Bona for thy queen. 90 
 
 So shalt thou sinew both these lands together. 
 
 And, having France thy friend, thou shalt not dread 
 
 The scatter'd foe that hopes to rise again ; 
 
 For though they cannot greatly sting to hurt, 
 
 Yet look to have them buzz to offend thine ears. 
 
 First will I see the coronation. 
 
 And then to Brittany I '11 cross the sea. 
 
 To effect this marriage, so it please my lord. 
 
 Edward. Even as thou wilt, sweet Warwick, let it be ; 
 For in thy shoulder do I build my seat, too 
 
 And never will I undertake the thing 
 Wherein thy counsel and consent is wanting. — 
 Richard, I will create thee Duke of Gloster ; — 
 And George, of Clarence. — Warwick, as ourself. 
 Shall do and undo as him pleaseth best. 
 
 Richard. Let me be Duke of Clarence, George of 
 Gloster, 
 For Gloster's dukedom is too ominous. 
 
 Warwick. Tut ! that 's a foolish observation ; 
 Richard, be Duke of Gloster. Now to London, 109 
 
 To see these honours in possession. \Exeunt. 
 

 -i^^2^-£^.._:^ 
 
 Chase in the North 
 
 ACT III 
 
 Scene I. A Forest in the North of England 
 Enter two Keepers, with crossbows in their hands 
 
 1 Keeper. Under this thick-grown brake we '11 shroud 
 
 ourselves ; 
 For through this laund anon the deer will come, 
 And in this covert will we make our stand, 
 Culling the principal of all the deer. 
 
 2 Keeper. I '11 stay above the hill, so both may shoot. 
 I Keeper. That cannot be ; the noise of thy crossbow 
 
 Will scare the herd, and so my shoot is lost. 
 
 3 HENRY VI — 6 8l 
 
82 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act iii 
 
 Here stand we both, and aim we at the best ; 
 
 And, for the time shall not seem tedious, 
 
 I '11 tell thee what befell me on a day lo 
 
 In this self place where now we mean to stand. 
 
 2 Keeper. Here comes a man ; let 's stay till he be 
 past. 
 
 Enter King Henry, disguised, with a prayer-book 
 
 King Henry. From Scotland am I stolen, even of 
 pure love, 
 To greet mine own land with my wishful sight. 
 No, Harry, Harry, 't is no land of thine ; 
 Thy place is fill'd, thy sceptre wrung from thee, 
 Thy balm wash'd off wherewith thou w^ast anointed. 
 No bending knee will call thee Caesar now. 
 No humble suitors press to speak for right ; 
 No, not a man comes for redress of thee, 20 
 
 For how can I help them, and not myself ? 
 
 1 Keeper. Ay, here 's a deer whose skin 's a keeper's 
 
 fee. 
 This is the quondam king ; let 's seize upon him. 
 
 King Henry. Let me embrace thee, sour adversity ; 
 For wise men say it is the wisest course. 
 
 2 Keeper. Why linger we ? let us lay hands upon 
 
 him. 
 I Keeper. Forbear awhile ; we '11 hear a little more. 
 King Henry. My queen and son are gone to France 
 for aid ; 
 And, as I hear, the great commanding Warwick 
 
Scene I] Third Part of King Henry VI 83 
 
 Is thither gone, to crave the French king's sister 30 
 
 To wife for Edward. If this news be true, 
 
 Poor queen and son, your labour is but lost. 
 
 For Warwick is a subtle orator. 
 
 And Lewis a prince soon won with moving words. 
 
 By this account then Margaret may win him, 
 
 For she 's a woman to be pitied much. 
 
 Her sighs will make a battery in his breast. 
 
 Her tears will pierce into a marble heart ; 
 
 The tiger will be mild whiles she doth mourn, 
 
 And Nero will be tainted with remorse 40 
 
 To hear and see her plaints, her brinish tears. 
 
 Ay, but she 's come to beg, Warwick to give ; 
 
 She on his left side craving aid for Henry, 
 
 He on his right asking a wife for Edward. 
 
 She weeps and says her Henry is depos'd. 
 
 He smiles and says his Edward is install'd ; 
 
 That she, poor wretch, for grief can speak no more, 
 
 Whiles Warwick tells his title, smooths the wrong, 
 
 Inferreth arguments of mighty strength. 
 
 And, in conclusion, wins the king from her, 50 
 
 With promise of his sister, and what else. 
 
 To strengthen and support King Edward's place. 
 
 O Margaret, thus 't will be ! and thou, poor soul. 
 
 Art then forsaken, as thou went'st forlorn. 
 
 2 Keeper. Say, what art thou, that talk'st of kings 
 and queens ? 
 
 King Henry. More than I seem, and less than I was 
 born to ; 
 
 \ 
 
84 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act iii 
 
 A man at least, for less I could not be ; 
 And men may talk of kings, and why not I ? 
 
 2 Keeper. Ay, but thou talk'st as if thou wert a king. 
 
 King Henry. Why, so I am, in mind ; and that 's 
 
 enough. 60 
 
 2 Keeper. But, if thou be a king, where is thy 
 
 crown ? 
 King Henry. My crown is in my heart, not on my 
 head, 
 Not deck'd with diamonds and Indian stones, 
 Nor to be seen ; my crown is call'd content, 
 A crown it is that seldom kings enjoy. 
 
 2 Keeper. Well, if you be a king crown 'd with content, 
 Your crown content and you must be contented 
 To go along with us ; for, as we think, 
 You are the king King Edward hath depos'd, 
 And we his subjects, sworn in all allegiance, 70 
 
 Will apprehend you as his enemy. 
 
 King Henry. But did you never swear, and break an 
 
 oath ? 
 2 Keeper. No, never such an oath, nor will not now. 
 King Henry. Where did you dwell when I was King 
 
 of England ? 
 2 Keeper. Here in this country, where we now re- 
 main. 
 King Henry. I was anointed king at nine months old. 
 My father and my grandfather were kings, 
 And you were sworn true subjects unto me ; 
 And tell me, then, have you not broke your oaths ? 
 
Scene I] Third Part of King Henry VI 85 
 
 I Keeper. No ; 80 
 
 For we were subjects but while you were king. 
 
 King Henry. Why, am I dead ? do I not breathe, a 
 man ? 
 Ah, simple men ! you know not what you swear. 
 Look, as I blow this feather from my face. 
 And as the air blows it to me again, 
 Obeying with my wind when I do blow, 
 And yielding to another when it blows. 
 Commanded always by the greater gust. 
 Such is the lightness of you common men. 
 But do not break your oaths ; for of that sin 90 
 
 My mild entreaty shall not make you guilty. 
 Go where you will, the king shall be commanded ; 
 And be you kings, command, and I '11 obey. 
 
 I Keeper. We are true subjects to the king, — King 
 
 Edward. 
 King Hefiry. So would you be again to Henry 
 If he were seated as King Edward is. 
 
 I Keeper. We charge you, in God's name and the 
 king's 
 To go with us unto the officers. 
 
 King Henry. In God's name lead ; your king's name 
 be obey'd ; 
 And what God will, that let your king perform ; 100 
 
 And what he will, I humbly yield unto. \Exeu71t. 
 
86 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act ill 
 
 Scene II. The Palace 
 
 Enter King Edward, Gloster, Clarence, and Lady 
 
 Grey 
 
 King Edward. Brother of Gloster, at Saint Alban's 
 field 
 This lady's husband. Sir John Grey, was slain, 
 His lands then seiz'd on by the conqueror ; 
 Her suit is now to repossess those lands, 
 Which we in justice cannot well deny, 
 Because in quarrel of the house of York 
 The worthy gentleman did lose his life. 
 
 Gloster. Your highness shall do well to grant her 
 suit ; 
 It were dishonour to deny it her. 
 
 King Edward. It were no less ; but yet I '11 make a 
 
 pause. 
 Gloster. [Aside to Clarence] Yea ; is it so ? ii 
 
 I see the lady hath a thing to grant 
 Before the king will grant her humble suit. 
 
 Clarence. \Aside to Gloster] He knows the game ; 
 
 how true he keeps the wind ! 
 Gloster. [Aside to Clarence] Silence ! 
 King Edward. Widow, we will consider of your suit, 
 And come some other time to know our mind. 
 
 Lady Grey. Right gracious lord, I cannot brook 
 delay ; 
 May it please your highness to resolve me now, 
 And what your pleasure is shall satisfy me. 20 
 
Scene II] Third Part of King Henry VI 87 
 
 Gloster. [Aside to Clarence] Ay, widow ? then I '11 
 
 warrant you all your lands, 
 An if what pleases him shall pleasure you. 
 Fight closer, or, good faith, you '11 catch a blow. 
 
 Clarence. [Aside to Gloster] I fear her not, unless she 
 
 chance to fall. 
 Gloster. [Aside to Clarence] God forbid that, for 
 
 he '11 take vantages. 
 King Edward. How many children hast thou, widow ? 
 
 tell me. 
 Clarence. [Aside to Gloster] I think he means to beg 
 
 a child of her. 
 Gloster. [Aside to Clarence] Nay, whip me then ; 
 
 he '11 rather give her two. 
 Lady Grey. Three, my most gracious lord. 
 Gloster. [Aside to Clarence] You shall have four if 
 
 you '11 be rul'd by him. 30 
 
 King Edward. 'T were pity they should lose their 
 
 father's lands. 
 Lady Grey. Be pitiful, dread lord, and grant it then. 
 King Edward. Lords, give us leave; I'll try this 
 
 widow's wit. 
 Gloster. [Aside to Clarence] Ay, good leave have 
 
 you ; for you will have leave 
 Till youth take leave and leave you to the crutch. 
 
 [Gloster and Clarence stand apart. 
 King Edward. Now tell me, madam, do you love 
 
 your children ? 
 Lady Grey. Ay, full as dearly as I love myself. 
 
88 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act iii 
 
 King Edward. And would you not do much to do 
 
 them good ? 
 Lady Grey. To do them good I would sustain some 
 
 harm. 
 King Edward. Then get your husband's lands to do 
 
 them good. 40 
 
 Lady Grey. Therefore I came unto your majesty. 
 King Edward. I '11 tell you how these lands are to be 
 
 got. 
 Lady Grey. So shall you bind me to your highness' 
 
 service. 
 King Edward. What service wilt thou do me if I 
 
 give them ? 
 Lady Grey. What you command that rests in me to 
 
 do. 
 King Edward. But you will take exceptions to my 
 
 boon. 
 Lady Grey. No, gracious lord, except I cannot do it. 
 King Edward. Ay, but thou canst do what I mean 
 
 to ask. 
 Lady Grey. Why, then, I will do what your grace 
 
 commands. 
 Gloster. He plies her hard ; and much rain wears 
 
 the marble. 50 
 
 Clarence. As red as fire ! nay, then, her wax must 
 
 melt. 
 Lady Grey. Why stops my lord ? shall I not hear my 
 
 task? 
 King Edward. An easy task ; 't is but to love a king. 
 
Scene II] Third Part of King Henry VI 89 
 
 Lady Grey. That 's soon perform 'd, because I am a 
 
 subject. 
 King Edward. Why, then, thy husband's lands I 
 
 freely give thee. 
 Lady Grey. I take my leave with many thousand 
 
 thanks. 
 Gloster. The match is made; she seals it with a 
 
 curtsy. 
 King Edward. But stay thee ; 't is the fruits of love 
 
 I mean. 
 Lady Grey. The fruits of love I mean, my loving 
 
 liege. 
 King Edward. Ay, but, I fear me, in another sense. 
 What love, think'st thou, I sue so much to get ? 61 
 
 Lady Grey. My love till death, my humble thanks, 
 
 my prayers ; 
 That love which virtue begs, and virtue grants. | 
 
 King Edward. No, by my troth, I did not mean 
 
 such love. 
 Lady Grey. Why, then, you mean not as I thought 
 
 you did. 
 King Edward. But now you partly may perceive my 
 
 mind. 
 Lady Grey. My mind will never grant what I perceive 
 Your highness aims at, if I aim aright. 
 
 King Edward. To tell thee plain, I aim to lie with 
 
 thee. 
 Lady Grey. To tell thee plain, I had rather lie in 
 
 prison. 70 
 
90 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act iii 
 
 Ki7ig Edward. Why, then thou shalt not have thy 
 
 husband's lands. 
 Lady Grey. Why, then mine honesty shall be my 
 dower, 
 For by that loss I will not purchase them. 
 
 King Edward. Therein thou wrong'st thy children 
 
 mightily. 
 Lady Grey. Herein your highness wrongs both them 
 and me. 
 But, mighty lord, this merry inclination 
 Accords not with the sadness of my suit ; 
 Please you dismiss me either with ay or no. 
 
 King Edward. Ay, , if thou wilt say ay to my request. 
 
 No, if thou dost say no to my demand. 80 
 
 Lady Grey. Then no, my lord. My suit is at an 
 
 end. 
 Gloster. The widow likes him not, she knits her 
 
 brows. 
 Clarence. He is the bluntest wooer in Christendom. 
 King Edward. [Aside'] Her looks do argue her re- 
 plete with modesty. 
 Her words do shew her wit incomparable. 
 All her perfections challenge sovereignty ; 
 One way or other she is for a king. 
 And she shall be my love, or else my queen. — 
 Say, that King Edward take thee for his queen ? 
 
 Lady Grey. 'T is better said than done, my gracious 
 lord ; 90 
 
 I am a subject fit to jest withal, 
 
Scene II] Third Part of King Henry VI 91 
 
 But far unfit to be a sovereign. 
 ■ King Edward. Sweet widow, by my state I swear to 
 
 thee, 
 I speak no more than what my soul intends ; 
 And that is to enjoy thee for my love. 
 
 Lady Grey. And that is more than I will yield unto. 
 I know I am too mean to be your queen, 
 And yet too good to be your concubine. 
 
 King Edward. You cavil, widow ; I did mean my 
 
 queen. 
 Lady Grey. 'T will grieve your grace my sons should 
 call you father. 100 
 
 King Edward. No more than when my daughters 
 call thee mother. 
 Thou art a widow, and thou hast some children ; 
 And, by God's mother, I, being but a bachelor, 
 Have other some ; why, 't is a happy thing 
 To be the father unto many sons. 
 Answer no more, for thou shalt be my queen. 
 
 Glosier. The ghostly father now hath done his shrift. 
 Clarence. When he was made a shriver, 't was for 
 
 shift. 
 
 King Edward. Brothers, you muse what chat we two 
 
 have had. \_Gloster and Clarence come forward. 
 
 Glosier. The widow likes it not, for she looks very 
 
 sad. no 
 
 King Edward. You 'd think it strange if I should 
 
 marry her. 
 Clarence. To whom, my lord ? 
 
92 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act in 
 
 King Edward. Why, Clarence, to myself. 
 
 Gloster. That would be ten days' wonder, at the least. 
 Clarence. That 's a day longer than a wonder lasts. 
 Gloster. By so much is the wonder in extremes. 
 King Edward. Well, jest on, brothers ; I can tell 
 you both. 
 Her suit is granted for her husband's lands. 
 
 Enter a Nobleman 
 
 Nobleman. My gracious lord, Henry your foe is taken. 
 And brought your prisoner to your palace gate. 
 
 King Edward. See that he be convey 'd unto the 
 Tower. — 120 
 
 And go we, brothers, to the man that took him. 
 To question of his apprehension. — 
 Widow, go you along. — Lords, use her honourably. 
 
 \Exeunt King Edward, Lady Grey, 
 Clarence, and Nobleman. 
 
 Gloster. Ay, Edward will use women honourably. 
 Would he were wasted, marrow, bones, and all, 
 That from his loins no hopeful branch may spring, 
 To cross me from the golden time I look for ! 
 And yet, between my soul's desire and me — 
 The lustful Edward's title buried — 
 Is Clarence, Henry, and his son young Edward, 130 
 
 And all the unlook'd-for issue of their bodies, 
 To take their rooms ere I can place myself ; 
 A cold premeditation for my purpose ! 
 Why, then I do but dream on sovereignty, 
 
Scene II] Third Part of King Henry VI 93 
 
 Like one that stands upon a promontory, 
 
 And spies a far-off shore where he would tread, 
 
 Wishing his foot were equal with his eye, 
 
 And chides the sea that sunders him from thence, 
 
 Saying, he '11 lade it dry to have his way. 
 
 So do I wish the crown, being so far off, 140 
 
 And so I chide the means that keep me from it ; 
 
 And so I say I '11 cut the causes off. 
 
 Flattering me with impossibilities. — 
 
 My eye 's too quick, my heart o'erweens too much. 
 
 Unless my hand and strength could equal them. 
 
 Well, say there is no kingdom then for Richard, 
 
 What other pleasure can the world afford ? 
 
 I '11 make my heaven in a lady's lap, 
 
 And deck my body in gay ornaments. 
 
 And witch sweet ladies with my words and looks. 150 
 
 O miserable thought ! and more unlikely 
 
 Than to accomplish twenty golden crowns. 
 
 Why, love forswore me in my mother's womb ; 
 
 And, for I should not deal in her soft laws. 
 
 She did corrupt frail nature with some bribe 
 
 To shrink mine arm up like a wither'd shrub ; 
 
 To make an envious mountain on my back. 
 
 Where sits deformity to mock my body ; \ 
 
 To shape my legs of an unequal size ; 
 
 To disproportion me in every part, 160 
 
 Like to a chaos, or an unlick'd bear-whelp 
 
 That carries no impression like the dam. 
 
 And am I then a man to be belov'd ? 
 
94 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act ill 
 
 O, monstrous fault, to harbour such a thought ! 
 
 Then, since this earth affords no joy to me 
 
 But to command, to check, to o'erbear such 
 
 As are of better person than myself, 
 
 I '11 make my heaven to dream upon the crown, 
 
 And, whiles I live, to account this world but hell 
 
 Until my mis-shap'd trunk that bears this head 170 
 
 Be round impaled with a glorious crown. 
 
 And yet I know not how to get the crown. 
 
 For many lives stand between me and home. 
 
 And I, like one lost in a thorny wood, 
 
 That rends the thorns, and is rent with the thorns, 
 
 Seeking a way, and straying from the way, 
 
 Not knowing how to find the open air, 
 
 But toiling desperately to find it out, 
 
 Torment myself to catch the English crown ; 
 
 And from that torment I will free myself, 180 
 
 Or hew my way out with a bloody axe. 
 
 Why, I can smile, and murther while I smile, 
 
 And cry ' Content ' to that which grieves my heart, 
 
 And wet my cheeks with artificial tears, 
 
 And frame my face to all occasions. 
 
 I '11 drown more sailors than the mermaid shall, 
 
 I '11 slay more gazers than the basilisk ; 
 
 I '11 play the orator as well as Nestor, 
 
 Deceive more slyly than Ulysses could. 
 
 And like a Sinon take another Troy. 190 
 
 I can add colours to the chameleon, 
 
 Change shapes with Proteus for advantages, 
 
Scene III] Third Part of King Henry VI 95 
 
 And set the murtherous Machiavel to school. 
 
 Can I do this, and cannot get a crown ? 
 
 Tut ! were it farther off, I '11 pluck it down. \^Exit. 
 
 Scene III. France. The King's Palace 
 
 Flourish. Enter Lewis, the French King., and Lady 
 Bona, attended : the King takes his state. Then enter 
 Queen Margaret, Prince Edward, and the Earl 
 OF Oxford ; Lewis rising as she enters 
 
 King Lewis. Fair Queen of England, worthy Mar- 
 garet, 
 Sit down with us ; it ill befits thy state 
 And birth that thou shouldst stand while Lewis doth 
 sit. 
 Queen Margaret. No, mighty King of France ; now 
 Margaret 
 Must strike her sail and learn awhile to serve 
 Where kings command. I was, I must confess, 
 Great Albion's queen in former golden days ; 
 But now mischance hath trod my title down 
 And with dishonour laid me on the ground. 
 Where I must take like seat unto my fortune 10 
 
 And to my humble seat conform myself. 
 
 King Lewis. Why, say, fair queen, whence springs 
 
 this deep despair ? 
 Queen Margaret. From such a course as fills mine 
 eyes with tears 
 
^6 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act ill 
 
 And stops my tongue, while heart is drown'd in cares. 
 J^mg Lewis. Whate'er it be, be thou still like thy- 
 self, 
 
 And sit thee by our side ; yield not thy neck 
 
 \Seats her by him. 
 
 To fortune's yoke, but let thy dauntless mind 
 
 Still ride in triumph over all mischance. 
 
 Be plain. Queen Margaret, and tell thy grief ; 
 
 It shall be eas'd if France can yield relief. 20 
 
 Queen Margaret. Those gracious words revive my 
 drooping thoughts. 
 
 And give my tongue-tied sorrows leave to speak. 
 
 Now, therefore, be it known to noble Lewis 
 
 That Henry, sole possessor of my love. 
 
 Is of a king become a banish'd man 
 
 And forc'd to live in Scotland a forlorn. 
 
 While proud ambitious Edward, Duke of York, 
 
 Usurps the regal title and the seat 
 
 Of England's true-anointed lawful king.. 
 
 This is the cause that I, poor Margaret, 30 
 
 With this my son. Prince Edward, Henry's heir. 
 
 Am come to crave thy just and lawful aid ; 
 
 And if thou fail us, all our hope is done. 
 
 Scotland hath will to help, but cannot help ; 
 
 Our people and our peers are both misled, 
 
 Our treasure seiz'd, our soldiers put to flight. 
 
 And, as thou seest, ourselves in heavy plight. 
 
 King Lewis. Renowned queen, with patience calm 
 the storm 
 
Scene III] Third Part of King Henry VI 97 
 
 While we bethink a means to break it off. 
 
 Queen Margaret. The more we stay, the stronger 
 
 grows our foe. 40 
 
 King Lewis. The more I stay, the more I '11 succour 
 
 thee. 
 Queen Margaret. O, but impatience waiteth on true 
 sorrow ! — 
 And see where comes the breeder of my sorrow. 
 
 Enter Warwick, attended 
 
 King Lewis. What 's he approacheth boldly to our 
 
 presence ? 
 Queen Margaret. Our Earl of Warwick, Edward's 
 
 greatest friend. 
 King Lewis. Welcome, brave W^arwick. What brings 
 thee to France ? 
 
 \He descends. Queen Margaret rises. 
 Queen Margaret. Ay, now begins a second storm to 
 rise, 
 For this is he that moves both wind and tide. 
 
 Warwick. From worthy Edward, king of Albion, 
 My lord and sovereign, and thy vowed friend, 50 
 
 I come, in kindness and unfeigned love, 
 First, to do greetings to thy royal person ; 
 And then, to crave a league of amity ; 
 And lastly, to confirm that amity 
 With nuptial knot, if thou vouchsafe to grant 
 That virtuous Lady Bona, thy fair sister, 
 To England's king in lawful marriage. 
 
 3 HENRY VI — 7 
 
98 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act ill 
 
 Queen Margaret. [Aside] If that go forward, Henry's 
 
 hope is done. 
 Warwick. [To Bona] And, gracious madam, in our 
 king's behalf, 
 I am commanded, with your leave and favour, 60 
 
 Humbly to kiss your hand, and with my tongue 
 To tell the passion of my sovereign's heart. 
 Where fame, late entering at his heedful ears, 
 Hath plac'd thy beauty's image and thy virtue. 
 
 Queen Margaret King Lewis, — and Lady Bona, — 
 hear me speak 
 Before you answer Warwick. His demand 
 Springs not from Edward's well-meant honest love. 
 But from deceit, bred by necessity ; 
 For how can tyrants safely govern home 
 Unless abroad they purchase great alliance ? 70 
 
 To prove him tyrant this reason may suffice, — 
 That Henry liveth still ; but were he dead, 
 Yet here Prince Edward stands. King Henry's son. 
 Look therefore, Lewis, that by this league and marriage 
 Thou draw not on thy danger and dishonour ; 
 For though usurpers sway the rule awhile, 
 Yet heavens are just, and time suppresseth wrongs. 
 Warwick. Injurious Margaret ! 
 
 Prince. And why not queen ? 
 
 Warwick. Because thy father Henry did usurp. 
 And thou no more art prince than she is queen. 80 
 
 Oxford. Then Warwick disannuls great John of 
 Gaunt, 
 
Scene III] Third Part of King Henry VI 99 
 
 Which did subdue the greatest part of Spain ; 
 And, after John of Gaunt, Henry the Fourth, 
 Whose wisdom was a mirror to the wisest ; 
 And, after that wise prince, Henry the Fifth, 
 Who by his prowess conquered all France. 
 From these our Henry lineally descends. 
 
 Warwick. Oxford, how haps it in this smooth dis- 
 course. 
 You told not how Henry the Sixth hath lost 
 All that which Henry the Fifth had gotten ? 90 
 
 Methinks these peers of France should smile at that. 
 But for the rest, you tell a pedigree 
 Of threescore and two years, — a silly time 
 To make prescription for a kingdom's worth. 
 
 Oxford. Why, Warwick, canst thou speak against 
 thy liege. 
 Whom thou obeyedst thirty and six years. 
 And not bewray thy treason with a blush ? 
 
 Warwick. Can Oxford, that did ever fence the right, 
 Now buckler falsehood with a pedigree ? 
 For shame leave Henry and call Edward king. 100 
 
 Oxford. Call him my king by whose injurious doom 
 My elder brother, the Lord Aubrey Vere, 
 Was done to death ? and more than so, my father, 
 Even in the downfall of his mellow 'd years. 
 When nature brought him to the door of death ? 
 No, Warwick, no ; while life upholds this arm, 
 This arm upholds the house of Lancaster. 
 
 Warwick. And I the house of York. 
 
lOO Third Part of King Henry VI [Act iii 
 
 King Leivis. Queen Margaret, Prince Edward, and 
 Oxford, 
 Vouchsafe at our request to stand aside no 
 
 While I use further conference with Warwick. 
 
 Queen Margaret. Heavens grant that Warwick's 
 words bewitch him not ! \They stand aloof. 
 
 King Lewis. Now, Warwick, tell me, even upon thy 
 conscience. 
 Is Edward your true king ? for I were loath 
 To link with him that were not lawful chosen. 
 
 Warwick. Thereon I pawn my credit and mine 
 honour. 
 
 King Lewis. But is he gracious in the people's eye ? 
 
 Warwick. The more that Henry was unfortunate. 
 
 King Lewis. Then further, all dissembling set aside. 
 Tell me for truth the measure of his love 120 
 
 Unto our sister Bona. 
 
 Warwick. Such it seems 
 
 As may beseem a monarch like himself. 
 Myself have often heard him say and swear 
 That this his love was an eternal plant, 
 Whereof the root was fix'd in virtue's ground, 
 The leaves and fruit maintain'd with beauty's sun, 
 Exempt from envy, but not from disdain, 
 Unless the Lady Bona quit this pain. 
 
 King Lewis. Now, sister, let us hear your firm re- 
 solve. 
 
 Bona. Your grant or your denial shall be mine. 130 
 Yet I confess \to Warwick'] that often ere this day. 
 
Scene III] Third Part of King Henry VI loi 
 
 When I have heard your king's desert recounted, 
 Mine ear hath tempted judgment to desire. 
 
 King Lewis. Then, Warwick, thus : our sister shall 
 be Edward's ; 
 And now forthwith shall articles be drawm 
 Touching the jointure that your king must make, 
 Which with her dowry shall be counterpois'd. — 
 Draw near, Queen Margaret, and be a witness 
 That Bona shall be wife to the English king. 
 
 Prince. To Edward, but not to the English king. 140 
 
 Queen Margaret. Deceitful Warwick ! it was thy 
 device 
 By this alliance to make void my suit. 
 Before thy coming Lewis was Henry's friend. 
 
 King Lewis. And still is friend to him and Margaret ; 
 But if your title to the crown be weak. 
 As may appear by Edward's good success, 
 Then 't is but reason that I be releas'd 
 From giving aid which late I promised. 
 Yet shall you have all kindness at my hand 
 That your estate requires and mine can yield. 150 
 
 Warwick. Henry now lives in Scotland, at his ease, 
 Where, having nothing, nothing can he lose. 
 And as for you yourself, our quondam queen, 
 You have a father able to maintain you. 
 And better 't were you troubled him than France. 
 
 Queen Margaret. Peace, impudent and shameless 
 Warwick, 
 Proud setter-up and puller-down of kings I 
 
•I02 Third Pan of King Henry VI [Act ill 
 
 I will not hence, till, with my talk and tears, 
 
 Both full of truth, I make King Lewis behold 
 
 Thy sly conveyance and thy lord's false love ; i6o 
 
 For both of you are birds of selfsame feather. 
 
 [A horn sounded within. 
 King Lewis. Warwick, this is some post to us or thee. 
 
 Enter the Post 
 
 Post. My lord ambassador, these letters are for you. 
 Sent from your brother Marquess Montague. — 
 These from our king unto your majesty. — 
 xA-nd, madam, these for you, from whom I know not. 
 
 \They all read their letters. 
 Oxford. I like it well that our fair queen and mis- 
 tress 
 Smiles at her news while Warwick frowns at his. 
 
 Prince. Nay, mark how Lewis stamps as he were 
 nettled ; 
 I hope all 's for the best. 170 
 
 King Lewis. Warwick, what are thy news ? — and 
 
 yours, fair queen ? 
 Queen Margaret. Mine, such as fill my heart with 
 
 unhop'd joys, 
 Warwick. Mine, full of sorrow and heart's discontent. 
 King Lewis. What ! has your king married the Lady 
 Grey, 
 And now, to soothe your forgery and his, 
 Sends me a paper to persuade me patience ? 
 Is this the alliance that he seeks with France ? 
 
Scene III] Third Part of King Henry VI 103 
 
 Dare he presume to scorn us in this manner ? 
 
 Queen Margaret. I told your majesty as much be- 
 fore ; 
 
 This proveth Edward's love and Warwick's honesty. 
 Warwick. King Lewis, I here protest, in sight of 
 heaven, 181 
 
 And by the hope I have of heavenly bliss. 
 
 That I am clear from this misdeed of Edward's ; 
 
 No more my king, for he dishonours me. 
 
 But most himself, if he could see his shame. 
 
 Did I forget that by the house of York 
 
 My father came untimely to his death ? 
 
 Did I let pass the abuse done to my niece ? 
 
 Did I impale him with the regal crown ? 
 
 Did I put Henry from his native right, igo 
 
 And am I guerdon 'd at the last with shame ? 
 
 Shame on himself ! for my desert is honour ; 
 
 And to repair my honour lost for him, 
 
 I here renounce him and return to Henry. — 
 
 My noble queen, let former grudges pass, 
 
 And henceforth I am thy true servitor. 
 
 I will revenge his wrong to Lady Bona, 
 
 And replant Henry in his former state. 
 ■ Queen Margaret. Warwick, these words have turn'd 
 my hate to love ; 
 
 And I forgive and quite forget old faults, 200 
 
 And joy that thou becom'st King Henry's friend. 
 
 Warwick, So much his friend, ay, his unfeigned 
 friend. 
 
I04 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act iii 
 
 That, if King Lewis vouchsafe to furnish us 
 
 With some few bands of chosen soldiers, 
 
 I '11 undertake to land them on our coast 
 
 And force the tyrant from his seat by war. 
 
 'T is not his new-made bride shall succour him ; 
 
 And as for Clarence, — as my letters tell me, — 
 
 He 's very likely now to fall from him, 
 
 For matching more for wanton lust than honour, 210 
 
 Or than for strength and safety of our country. 
 
 Bona. Dear brother, how shall Bona be reveng'd 
 But by thy help to this distressed queen ? 
 
 Queen Margaret. Renowned prince, how shall poor 
 Henry live 
 Unless thou rescue him from foul despair ? 
 
 Bona. My quarrel and this English queen's are 
 
 one. 
 Warwick. And mine, fair Lady Bona, joins with 
 
 yours. 
 King Lewis. And mine with hers, and thine, and 
 Margaret's. 
 Therefore, at last I firmly am resolv'd 
 You shall have aid. 220 
 
 Queen Margaret. Let me give humble thanks for all 
 
 at once. 
 King Lewis. Then, England's messenger, return in 
 post. 
 And tell false Edward, thy supposed king. 
 That Lewis of France is sending over maskers 
 To revel it with him and his new bride. 
 
Scene III] Third Part of King Henry VI 105 
 
 Thou seest what 's past ; go fear thy king withal. 
 
 Bona. Tell him, in hope he '11 prove a widower 
 shortly, 
 I '11 wear the willow garland for his sake. 
 
 Queen Margaret. Tell him my mourning weeds are 
 laid aside. 
 And I am ready to put armour on. 230 
 
 Warwick. Tell him from me that he hath done me 
 wrong. 
 And therefore I '11 uncrown him ere 't be long. 
 There 's thy reward ; be gone. \Exit Post. 
 
 King Lewis. But, Warwick, 
 
 Thou and Oxford, with five thousand men, 
 Shall cross the seas and bid false Edward battle ; 
 And, as occasion serves, this noble queen 
 And prince shall follow with a fresh supply. 
 Yet, ere thou go, but answer me one doubt : 
 What pledge have we of thy firm loyalty ? 
 
 Warwick. This shall assure my constant loyalty, — 
 That if our queen and this young prince agree, 241 
 
 I '11 join mine eldest daughter and my joy 
 To him forthwith in holy wedlock bands. 
 
 Queen Margaret. Yes, I agree, and thank you for 
 your motion — 
 Son Edward, she is fair and virtuous ; 
 Therefore delay not, give thy hand to Warwick, 
 And with thy hand thy faith irrevocable 
 That only Warwick's daughter shall be thine. 
 
 Prince. Yes, I accept her, for she well deserves it ; 
 
io6 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act ill 
 
 And here, to pledge my vow, I give my hand. 250 
 
 \He gives his hand tp Warwick. 
 
 King Lewis. Why stay we now? These soldiers 
 shall be levied, 
 And thou, Lord Bourbon, our high admiral, 
 Shalt waft them over with our royal fleet. — 
 I long till Edward fall by war's mischance 
 For mocking marriage with a dame of France. 
 
 \_Exeunt all but Warwick. 
 
 Warwick. I came from Edward as ambassador, 
 But I return his sworn and mortal foe ; 
 Matter of marriage was the charge he gave me, 
 But dreadful war shall answer his demand. 
 Had he none else to make a stale but me ? 260 
 
 Then none but I shall turn his jest to sorrow. 
 I was the chief that rais'd him to the crown, 
 And I '11 be chief to bring him down again ; 
 Not that I pity Henry's misery, 
 But seek revenge on Edward's mockery. \^Exit. 
 

 Park at Middleham Castle 
 
 ACT IV 
 
 Scene I. London. The Palace 
 
 Enter Gloster, Clarence, Somerset, and Montague 
 
 Gloster. Now tell me, brother Clarence, what think 
 you 
 Of this new marriage with the Lady Grey ? 
 Hath not our brother made a worthy choice ? 
 
 Clarence. Alas ! you know 't is far from hence to 
 France ; 
 How could he stay till Warwick made return ? 
 
 107 
 
io8 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act iv 
 
 Somerset. My lords, forbear this talk ; here comes the 
 king. 
 
 Flourish. Enter Yi.uiG'EDy^AKD, attended ; Lady Grey, 
 as Queen; Pembroke, Stafford, Hastings, and 
 others 
 
 Gloster. And his well-chosen bride. 
 Clai-ence. I mind to tell him plainly what I think. 
 King Edward. Now, brother Clarence, how like you 
 our choice. 
 That you stand pensive as half malcontent ? ' lo 
 
 Clarence. As well as Lewis of France, or the Earl of 
 Warwick, 
 Which are so weak of courage and in judgment 
 That they '11 take no offence at our abuse. 
 
 King Edward. Suppose they take offence without a 
 cause. 
 They are but Lewis and Warwick ; I am Edward, 
 Your king and Warwick's, and must have my will. 
 
 Gloster. And shall have your will because our king ; 
 Yet hasty marriage seldom proveth well. 
 
 King Edward. Yea, brother Richard, are you of- 
 fended too ? 
 Gloster. Not I. 20 
 
 No ; God forbid that I should wish them sever'd 
 Whom God hath join'd together ; ay, and 't were pity 
 To sunder them that yoke so well together. 
 
 King Edward. Setting your scorns and your mislike 
 aside, 
 
Scene I] Third Part of King Henry VI 109 
 
 Tell me some reason why the Lady Grey 
 
 Should not become my wife and England's queen. — 
 
 And you too, Somerset and Montague, 
 
 Speak freely what you think. 
 
 Clarence. Then this is mine opinion, — that King 
 Lewis 
 Becomes your enemy, for mocking him 30 
 
 About the marriage of the Lady Bona. 
 
 Gloster. And Warwick, doing what you gave in 
 charge. 
 Is now dishonoured by this new marriage. 
 
 King Edward. What if both Lewis and Warwick be 
 appeas'd 
 By such invention as I can devise ? 
 
 Montague. Yet to have join'd with France in such 
 alliance 
 Would more have strengthen 'd this our common- 
 wealth 
 'Gainst foreign storms than any home-bred marriage. 
 Hastings. Why, knows not Montague that of itself 
 England is safe if true within itself ? 40 
 
 Montague. But the safer when 't is back'd with 
 
 France. 
 Hastings. 'T is better using France than trusting 
 France. 
 Let us be back'd with God, and with the seas 
 Which he hath given for fence impregnable, 
 And with their helps only defend ourselves ; 
 In them and in ourselves our safety lies. 
 
no Third Part of King Henry VI [Act iv 
 
 Clarence. For this one speech Lord Hastings well 
 deserves 
 To have the heir of the Lord Hungerford. 
 
 King Edward. Ay, what of that ? it was my will and 
 grant ; 
 And for this once my will shall stand for law. 50 
 
 Gloster. And yet, methinks, your grace hath not done 
 well 
 To give the heir and daughter of Lord Scales 
 Unto the brother of your loving bride. 
 She better would have fitted me or Clarence ; 
 But in your bride you bury brotherhood. 
 
 Clarence. Or else you would not have bestow'd the- 
 heir 
 Of the Lord Bonville on your new wife's son. 
 And leave your brothers to go speed elsewhere. 
 
 King Edward. Alas, poor Clarence ! is it for a wife 
 That thou art malcontent ? I will provide thee. 60 
 
 Clarence. In choosing for yourself you show'd your 
 judgment. 
 Which being shallow you shall give me leave 
 To play the broker in mine own behalf ; 
 And to that end I shortly mind to leave you. 
 
 King Edward. Leave me or tarry, Edward will be 
 king. 
 And not be tied unto his brother's will. 
 
 Queen Elizabeth. My lords, before it pleas 'd his 
 majesty 
 To raise my state to title of a queen, 
 
Scene I] Third Part of King Henry VI iii 
 
 Do me but right and you must all confess 
 
 That I was not ignoble of descent, 70 
 
 And meaner than myself have had like fortune. 
 
 But as this title honours me and mine, 
 
 So your dislikes, to whom I would be pleasing. 
 
 Doth cloud my joys with danger and with sorrow. 
 
 King Edward. My love, forbear to fawn upon their 
 frowns. 
 What danger or what sorrow can befall thee 
 So long as Edward is thy constant friend 
 And their true sovereign, whom they must obey ? 
 Nay, whom they shall obey, and love thee too, 
 Unless they seek for hatred at my hands ; 80 
 
 Which if they do, yet will I keep thee safe, 
 And they shall feel the vengeance of my wTath. 
 
 Gloster. \_Aside\ I hear, yet say not much, but think 
 
 the more. 
 
 Enter a Messenger 
 
 King Edward. Now, messenger, what letters or what 
 news 
 From France ? 
 
 Messenger. My sovereign liege, no letters, and few 
 words. 
 But such as I, without your special pardon, 
 Dare not relate. 
 
 King Edward. Go to, we pardon thee ; therefore, in 
 brief, 
 Tell me their w^ords as near as thou canst guess them. 
 What answer makes King Lewis unto our letters ? 91 
 
112 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act iv 
 
 Messenger. At my depart these were his very words : 
 ' Go tell false Edward, thy supposed king, 
 That Lewis of France is sending over maskers 
 To revel it with him and his new bride.' 
 
 King Edward. Is Lewis so brave ? belike he thinks 
 me Henry. 
 But what said Lady Bona to my marriage ? 
 
 Messenger. These were her words, utter 'd with 
 mild disdain : 
 * Tell him, in hope he '11 prove a widower shortly, 
 I '11 wear the willow garland for his sake.' loo 
 
 King Edward. I blame her not, she could say little 
 less, 
 She had the wrong ; but what said Henry's queen 1 
 For I have heard that she was there in place. 
 
 Messenger. ' Tell him,' quoth she, ' my mourning 
 weeds are done, 
 And I am ready to put armour on.' 
 
 Ki7ig Edward. Belike she minds to play the Amazon. 
 But what said Warwick to these injuries ? 
 
 Messenger. He, more incens'd against your majesty 
 Than all the rest, discharg'd me with these words : 
 '■ Tell him from me that he hath done me wrong, no 
 And therefore I '11 uncrown him ere 't be long.' 
 
 King Edward, Ha ! durst the traitor breathe out so 
 proud words ! 
 Well, I will arm me, being thus forewarn 'd ; 
 They shall have wars, and pay for their presumption. 
 But say, is Warwick friends with Margaret ? 
 
Scene I] Third Part of King Henry VI 113 
 
 Messenger. Ay, gracious sovereign ; they are so 
 link'd in friendship 
 That young Prince Edward marries Warwick's daughter. 
 Clarence. Belike the elder ; Clarence will have the 
 younger. 
 Now, brother king, farewell, and sit you fast, 
 For I will hence to Warwick's other daughter ; 120 
 
 That, though I want a kingdom, yet in marriage 
 I may not prove inferior to yourself. — 
 You that love me and Warwick, follow me. 
 
 [Exit Clarence, and Somerset follows. 
 Gloster. [Aside] Not I. 
 My thoughts aim at a further matter ; I 
 Stay not for the love of Edward, but the crown. 
 
 Xing Edward. Clarence and Somerset both gone to 
 Warwick ! 
 Yet am I arm'd against the worst can happen, 
 And haste is needful in this desperate case. — 
 Pembroke and Stafford, you in our behalf 130 
 
 Go levy men and make prepare for war ; 
 They are already, or quickly will be landed. 
 Myself in person will straight follow you. — 
 
 [Exeunt Pembroke and Stafford. 
 But, ere I go, Hastings and Montague, 
 Resolve my doubt. You twain, of all the rest. 
 Are near to Warwick by blood and by alliance ; 
 Tell me if you love Warwick more than me ? 
 If it be so, then both depart to him. 
 I rather wish you foes than hollow friends ; 
 
 3 HENRY VI — 8 
 
114 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act iv 
 
 But, if you mind to hold your true obedience, 140 
 
 Give me assurance with some friendly vow, 
 That I may never have you in suspect. 
 
 Mo7itague. So God help Montague as he proves true ! 
 
 Hastings. And Hastings as he favours Edward's 
 cause ! 
 
 King Edward. Now, brother Richard, will you stand 
 by us ? 
 
 Glosier. Ay, in despite of all that shall withstand you. 
 
 King Edward. Why, so ! then am I sure of victory. 
 Now, therefore, let us hence ; and lose no hour 
 Till we meet Warwick with his foreign power. \Exeunt. 
 
 Scene II. A Plain in Warwickshire 
 
 Enter Warwick and Oxford with French and other 
 
 Forces 
 
 Warwick. Trust me, my lord, all hitherto goes well ; 
 The common people by numbers swarm to us. 
 But see where Somerset and Clarence comes ! — 
 
 Enter Clarence and Somerset 
 
 Speak suddenly, my lords, are we all friends ? 
 
 Clarence. Fear not that, my lord. 
 
 Warwick. Then, gentle Clarence, welcome unto War- 
 wick ; — 
 And welcome, Somerset. — I hold it cowardice 
 To rest mistrustful where a noble heart 
 Hath pawn'd an open hand in sign of love ; 
 
Scene III] Third Part of King Henry VI 115 
 
 Else might I think that Clarence, Edward's brother, 10 
 
 Were but a feigned friend to our proceedings. 
 
 But welcome, sweet Clarence ; my daughter shall be 
 
 thine. 
 And now what rests but in night's coverture, 
 Thy brother being carelessly encamp 'd. 
 His soldiers lurking in the towns about, 
 And but attended by a simple guard. 
 We may surprise and take him at our pleasure ? 
 Our scouts have found the adventure very easy ; 
 That as Ulysses and stout Diomede 
 With sleight and manhood stole to Rhesus' tents, 20 
 And brought from thence the Thracian fatal steeds. 
 So we, well cover'd with the night's black mantle. 
 At unawares may beat down Edward's guard. 
 And seize himself, — I say not slaughter him. 
 For I intend but only to surprise him. — 
 You that will follow me to this attempt, 
 Applaud the name of Henry with your leader. 
 
 \They all cry, ' Henry ! ' 
 Why, then, let 's on our way in silent sort ; 
 For Warwick and his friends, God and Saint George ! 
 
 \Exeunt. 
 
 Scene III. Edward's Camp 7iear Warwick 
 
 Enter certain Watchmen, to guard the King's tent 
 
 I Watchman. Come on, my masters, each man take 
 his stand ; 
 
ii6 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act IV 
 
 The king by this is set him down to sleep. 
 2 Watchman. What, will he not to bed ? 
 
 1 Watchman. Why, no ; for he hath made a solemn 
 
 vow 
 Never to lie and take his natural rest 
 Till Warwick or himself be quite suppress'd. 
 
 2 Watch7nan. To-morrow, then, belike shall be the 
 
 day, 
 If Warwick be so near as men report. 
 
 3 Watchman. But say, I pray, what nobleman is that 
 That with the king here resteth in his tent ? lo 
 
 1 Watchman. 'T is the Lord Hastings, the king's 
 
 chiefest friend. 
 3 Watchman. O, is it so ? But why commands the 
 
 king 
 That his chief followers lodge in towns about him, 
 While he himself keeps in the cold field ? 
 
 2 Watchman. 'T is the more honour, because more 
 
 dangerous. 
 
 3 Watchman. Ay, but give me worship and quiet- 
 
 ness ; 
 I like it better than a dangerous honour. 
 If Warwick knew in what estate he stands, 
 'T is to be doubted he would waken him. 19 
 
 1 Watchfnan. Unless our halberds did shut up his 
 
 passage. 
 
 2 Watchman. Ay ; wherefore else guard we his royal 
 
 tent 
 But to defend his person from night-foes ? 
 
Scene III] Third Part of King Henry VI 117 
 
 Enter Warwick, Clarence, Oxford, Somerset, and 
 Forces silently 
 
 Warwick. This is his tent ; and see, where stand his 
 guard. 
 Courage, my masters ! honour now or never ! 
 But follow me, and Edward shall be ours. 
 
 1 Watchman. Who goes there ? 
 
 2 Watchman. Stay, or thou diest. 
 
 [ Warwick and the rest cry all, ' Warwick ! 
 Warwick ! ' and set upon the guards who 
 fly, crying, ' Arm ! Arm ! ' Warwick and 
 the rest following them. 
 
 Drums beating and trumpets sounding ; enter Warwick 
 and the rest, bringing the King out in his gown sitti?ig 
 in a chair. Gloster and Hastings fly over the 
 stage 
 
 Somerset. What are they that fly there ? 
 
 Warwick. Richard and Hastings. Let them go ; 
 here is the duke. 
 
 King Edward. The duke ! why, Warwick, when we 
 parted, 30 
 
 Thou call'dst me king ! 
 
 Warwick. Ay, but the case is alter'd ; 
 
 When you disgrac'd me in my embassade, 
 Then I degraded you from being king 
 And come now to create you Duke of York. 
 
ii8 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act iv 
 
 Alas ! how should you govern any kingdom 
 That know not how to use ambassadors, 
 Nor how to be contented with one wife, 
 Nor how to use your brothers brotherly, 
 Nor how to study for the people's welfare. 
 Nor how to shroud yourself from enemies ? 40 
 
 King Edward. Yea, brother of Clarence, art thou 
 
 here too ? 
 Nay, then I see that Edward needs must down. — 
 Yet, Warwick, in despite of all mischance 
 Of thee thyself and all thy complices, 
 Edward will always bear himself as king ; 
 Though fortune's malice overthrow my state. 
 My mind exceeds the compass of her wheel. 
 
 Wanvick. Then for his mind be Edward England's 
 
 king ; \Takes off his crown. 
 
 But Henry now shall wear the English crown 
 And be true king indeed, thou but the shadow. — 50 
 My Lord of Somerset, at my request, 
 See that forthwith Duke Edward be convey'd 
 Unto my brother, Archbishop of York. 
 When I have fought with Pembroke and his fellows, 
 I '11 follow you and tell what answer 
 Lewis and the Lady Bona send to him. — 
 Now, for a while farewell, good Duke of York. 
 
 King Edward. What fates impose, that men must 
 
 needs abide ; 
 It boots not to resist both wind and tide. 
 
 \_Exit King Edward , led out ; Somerset with him. 
 
Scene IV] Third Part of King Henry VI 119 
 
 Oxford. What now remains, my lords, for us to do, 
 But march to London with our soldiers ? 61 
 
 Warwick. Ay, that 's the first thing that we have to 
 do, — 
 To free King Henry from imprisonment 
 And see him seated in the regal throne. [Exeunt. 
 
 Scene IV. London. The Palace 
 
 Enter Queen Elizabeth and Rivers 
 
 Rivers. Madam, what makes you in this sudden 
 
 change ? 
 Queen Elizabeth. Why, brother Rivers, are you yet 
 to learn 
 What late misfortune has befallen King Edward ? 
 Rivers. What ! loss of some pitch 'd battle against 
 
 Warwick ? 
 Queen Elizabeth. No, but the loss of his own royal 
 
 person. 
 Rivers. Then is my sovereign slain ? 
 Queen Elizabeth. Ay, almost slain, for he is taken 
 prisoner. 
 Either betray'd by falsehood of his guard 
 Or by his foe surpris'd at unawares. 
 And, as I further have to understand, 10 
 
 Is new committed to the Bishop of York, 
 Fell Warwick's brother and by that our foe. 
 
 Rivers. These news, I must confess, are full of 
 grief ; 
 
I20 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act iv 
 
 Yet, gracious madam, bear it as you may. 
 
 Warwick may lose, that now hath won the day. 
 
 Queen Elizabeth. Till then, fair hope must hinder 
 life's decay ; 
 
 And I the rather wean me from despair. 
 
 For love of Edward's offspring in my womb. 
 
 This is it that makes me bridle passion 
 
 And bear with mildness my misfortune's cross ; 20 
 
 Ay, ay, for this I draw in many a tear, 
 
 And stop the rising of blood-sucking sighs, 
 
 Lest with my sighs or tears I blast or drown 
 
 King Edward's fruit, true heir to the English crown. 
 Rivers. But, madam, where is Warwick then be- 
 come? 
 Queen Elizabeth. I am informed that he comes 
 towards London, 
 
 To set the crown once more on Henry's head. 
 
 Guess thou the rest : King Edward's friends must 
 down ; 
 
 But to prevent the tyrant's violence, — 
 
 For trust not him that hath once broken faith, — 30 
 
 I '11 hence forthwith unto the sanctuary, 
 
 To save at least the heir of Edward's right. 
 
 There shall I rest secure from force and fraud. 
 
 Come therefore, let us fly while we may fly ; 
 
 If Warwick take us we are sure to die. \_Exeunt. 
 
Scene V] Third Part of King Henry VI 121 
 
 Scene V. A Park near Middleham Castle in Yorkshire 
 
 Enter Gloster, Hastings, Sir William Stanley, and 
 
 others 
 
 Gloster. Now, my Lord Hastings, and Sir William 
 Stanley, 
 Leave off to wonder why I drew you hither 
 Into this chiefest thicket of the park. 
 Thus stands the case : you know our king, my brother, 
 Is prisoner to the bishop here, at whose hands 
 He hath good usage and great liberty. 
 And often, but attended with weak guard. 
 Comes hunting this way to disport himself. 
 I have advertis'd him by secret means 
 That if about this hour he make this way, 10 
 
 Under the colour of his usual game. 
 He shall here find his friends, with horse and men, 
 To set him free from his captivity. 
 
 Enter King Edward and a Huntsman 
 
 Huntsman. This way, my lord, for this way lies the 
 
 game. 
 Ki?ig Edward. Nay, this way, man ; see, where the 
 huntsmen stand. — 
 Now, brother of Gloster, Lord Hastings, and the rest, 
 Stand you thus close to steal the bishop's deer ? 
 
 Gloster. Brother, the time and case requireth haste ; 
 Your horse stands ready at the park corner. 
 
122 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act iv 
 
 King Edward. But whither shall we then ? 20 
 
 Hastings. To Lynn, my lord, and ship from thence 
 to Flanders. 
 
 Gloster. Well guess 'd, believe me, for that was my 
 meaning. 
 
 King Edward. Stanley, I will requite thy forward- 
 ness. 
 
 Gloster. But wherefore stay we ? 't is no time to talk. 
 
 King Edward. Huntsman, what say'st thou ? wilt 
 thou go along? 
 
 Huntsman. Better do so than tarry and be hang'd. 
 
 Gloster. Come then ; away I let 's have no more ado. 
 
 King Edward. Bishop, farewell; shield thee from 
 Warwick's frown. 
 And pray that I may repossess the crown. [Exeunt. 
 
 Scene VI. London. The Tower 
 
 Enter King Henry, Clarence, Warwick, Somerset, 
 Young Richmond, Oxford, Montague, Lieutenant 
 . of the Tower, and Attendants 
 
 King Henry. Master Lieutenant, now that God and 
 friends 
 Have shaken Edward from the regal seat 
 And turn'd my captive state to liberty. 
 My fear to hope, my sorrows unto joys. 
 At our enlargement what are thy due fees ? 
 
 Lieutenant. Subjects may challenge nothing of their 
 sovereigns ; 
 
Scene VI] Third Part of King Henry VI 123 
 
 But if an humble prayer may prevail, 
 I then crave pardon of your Majesty. 
 
 King Henry, For what, lieutenant ? for well using 
 me? 
 Nay, be thou sure I '11 well requite thy kindness, 10 
 
 For that it made my imprisonment a pleasure ; 
 Ay, such a pleasure as incaged birds 
 Conceive when, after many moody thoughts, 
 At last by notes of household harmony 
 They quite forget their loss of liberty. — 
 But, Warwick, after God thou sett'st me free, 
 And chiefly therefore I thank God and thee ; 
 He was the author, thou the instrument. 
 Therefore, that I may conquer fortune's spite, 
 By living low where fortune cannot hurt me, 20 
 
 And that the people of this blessed land 
 May not be punish'd with my thwarting stars, 
 Warwick, although my head still wear the crown, 
 I here resign my government to thee. 
 For thou art fortunate in all thy deeds. 
 
 Warwick. Your grace hath still been fam'd for vir- 
 tuous, 
 And now may seem as wise as virtuous 
 By spying and avoiding fortune's malice, 
 For few men rightly temper with the stars ; 
 Yet in this one thing let me blame your grace, 30 
 
 For choosing me when Clarence is in place. 
 
 Clarence. No, Warwick, thou art worthy of the sway, 
 To whom the heavens in thy nativity 
 
124 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act iv 
 
 Adjudg'd an olive branch and laurel crown, 
 As likely to be blest in peace and war ; 
 And therefore, I yield thee my free consent. 
 
 Warwick. And I choose Clarence only for protector. 
 King Henry. Warwick and Clarence, give me both 
 your hands. 
 Now join your hands, and with your hands your hearts, 
 That no dissension hinder government. 40 
 
 I make you both protectors of this land. 
 While I myself will lead a private life 
 And in devotion spend my latter days, 
 To sin's rebuke and my Creator's praise. 
 
 Warwick. What answers Clarence to his sovereign's 
 
 will? 
 Clarence. That he consents if Warwick yield consent. 
 For on thy fortune I repose myself. 
 
 Warwick. Why, then, though loath, yet I must be 
 content. 
 We '11 yoke together, like a double shadow 
 To Henry's body, and supply his place, — 50 
 
 I mean in bearing weight of government 
 While he enjoys the honour and his ease. 
 And, Clarence, now then it is more than needful 
 Forthwith that Edward be pronounc'd a traitor. 
 And all his lands and goods be confiscate. 
 
 Clarence. What else ? and that succession be de- 
 
 termin'd. 
 Warwick. Ay, therein Clarence shall not want his 
 part. 
 
Scene VI] Third Part of King Henry VI 125 
 
 King Henry, But with the first of all your chief 
 affairs, 
 Let me entreat — for I command no more — 
 That Margaret your queen, and my son Edward, 60 
 
 Be sent for to return from France with speed ; 
 For, till I see them here, by doubtful fear 
 My joy of liberty is half eclips'd. 
 
 Clarence, It shall be done, my sovereign, with all 
 
 speed. 
 King Henry. My lord of Somerset, what youth is 
 that 
 Of whom you seem to have so tender care ? 
 
 Somerset. My liege, it is young Henry, Earl of Rich- 
 mond. 
 King Henry. Come hither, England's hope. — If 
 secret powers \Lays his hand on his head. 
 
 Suggest but truth to my divining thoughts. 
 This pretty lad will prove our country's bliss. 70 
 
 His looks are full of peaceful majesty, 
 His head by nature fram'd to wear a crown, 
 His hand to wield a sceptre, and himself 
 Likely in time to bless a regal throne. 
 Make much of him, my lords ; for this is he 
 Must help you more than you are hurt by me. 
 
 Enter a Messenger 
 
 Warwick. What news, my friend ? 
 Messenger. That Edward is escaped from your brother, 
 And fled, as he hears since, to Burgundy. 
 
126 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act iv 
 
 Warwick. Unsavoury news ! but how made he 
 escape ? 80 
 
 Messenger. He was convey'd by Richard Duke of 
 Gloster 
 And the Lord Hastings, who attended him 
 In secret ambush on the forest side, 
 And from the bishop's huntsmen rescued him, 
 For hunting was his daily exercise. 
 
 Warwick. My brother was too careless of his 
 charge. — 
 But let us hence, my sovereign, to provide 
 A salve for any sore that may betide. 
 
 [Exeunt King Henry, Warwick, Clarence, Lieutenant, 
 
 and attendants. 
 Somerset. My lord, I like not of this flight of Edward's, 
 For doubtless Burgundy will yield him help, 90 
 
 And we shall have more wars before 't be long. 
 As Henry's late presaging prophecy 
 Did glad my heart with hope of this young Rich- 
 mond, 
 So doth my heart misgive me, in these conflicts 
 What may befall him, to his harm and ours ; 
 Therefore, Lord Oxford, to prevent the worst, 
 Forthwith we '11 send him hence to Brittany 
 Till storms be past of civil enmity. 
 
 Oxford. Ay ; for if Edward repossess the crown, 
 'T is like that Richmond with the rest shall down. 100 
 
 Somerset. It shall be so ; he shall to Brittany. 
 Come therefore, let 's about it speedily. [Exeunt. 
 
Scene VII] Third Part of King Henry VI 127 
 
 Scene VII. Before York 
 Enter King Edward, Glqster, Hastings, and Forces 
 
 King Edward. Now, brqther Richard, Lord Hastings, 
 
 and the rest. 
 Yet thus far fortune maketh us amends. 
 And says that once more I shall interchange 
 My waned state for Henry's regal crown. 
 Well have we pass'd and now repass'd the seas, 
 And brought desired help from Burgundy. 
 What then remains, we being thus arriv'd 
 From Ravenspurg haven before the gates of York, 
 But that we enter as into our dukedom ? 
 
 Gloster. The gates made fast ! — Brother, I like not 
 
 this ; 10 
 
 For many men that stumble at the threshold 
 Are well foretold that danger lurks within. 
 
 King Edward. Tush, man ! abodements must not 
 
 now affright us ; 
 By fair or foul means we must enter in, 
 For hither will our friends repair to us. 
 
 Hastings. My liege, I '11 knock once more to summon 
 
 them. 
 
 Enter on the walls ^ the Mayor of York and his Brethren 
 
 Mayor. My lords, we were forewarned of your coming 
 And shut the gates for safety of ourselves, 
 For now we owe allegiance unto Henry. 19 
 
128 Third Part of King Henry VI [Activ 
 
 King Edward. But master mayor, if Henry be your 
 king, 
 Yet Edward, at the least, is Duke of York. 
 
 Mayor. True, my good lord ; I know you for no 
 
 less. 
 King Edward. Why, and I challenge nothing but 
 my dukedom. 
 As being well content with that alone. 
 
 Gloster. [Aside] But when the fox hath once got in 
 his nose. 
 He '11 soon find means to make the body follow. 
 
 Hastings. Why, master mayor, why stand you in a 
 doubt ? 
 Open the gates ; we are King Henry's friends. 
 
 Mayor. Ay, say you so? the gates shall then be 
 open'd. \Exeunt fi'om above. 
 
 Gloster. A wise, stout captain, and soon persuaded. 30 
 Hastings. The good old man would fain that all were 
 well. 
 So 't were not long of him ; but, being enter'd, 
 I doubt not, I, but we shall soon persuade 
 Both him and all his brothers unto reason. 
 
 Enter the Mayor and two Aldermen, below 
 
 King Edward. So, master mayor ; these gates must 
 not be shut 
 But in the night or in the time of war. 
 What ! fear not, man, but yield me up the keys ; 
 
 \Takes his keys. 
 
Scene VII] Third Part of King Henry VI 129 
 
 For Edward will defend the town and thee, 
 And all those friends that deign to follow me. 
 
 March. Enter Montgomery and Forces 
 
 Gloster. Brother, this is Sir John Montgomery, 40 
 Our trusty friend unless I be deceiv'd. 
 
 King Edward. Welcome, Sir John ; but why come 
 
 you in arms ? 
 Montgomery. To help King Edward in his time of 
 storm, 
 As every loyal subject ought to do. 
 
 King Edward. Thanks, good Montgomery ; but we 
 now forget 
 Our title to the crown, and only claim 
 Our dukedom till God please to send the rest. 
 
 Montgomery. Then fare you well, for I will hence 
 again ; 
 I came to serve a king, and not a duke. — 
 Drummer, strike up, and let us march away. 50 
 
 \A march begun. 
 King Edward. Nay, stay. Sir John, awhile, and we '11 
 debate 
 By what safe means the crown may be recover'd. 
 
 Montgomery. What talk you of debating ? in few 
 words. 
 If you '11 not here proclaim yourself our king, 
 I '11 leave you to your fortune and begone 
 To keep them back that come to succour you. 
 Why shall we fight if you pretend no title ? 
 
 3 HENRY VI — 9 
 
ijo Third Part of King Henry VI [Act iv 
 
 Gloster. Why, brother, wherefore stand you on nice 
 
 points ? 
 King Edward. When we grow stronger, then we '11 
 make our claim ; 
 Till then 't is wisdom to conceal our meaning. 60 
 
 Hastings. Away with scrupulous wit ! now arms must 
 
 rule. 
 Gloster. And fearless minds climb soonest unto 
 crowns. — 
 Brother, we will proclaim you out of hand ; 
 The bruit thereof will bring you many friends. 
 
 King Edward. Then be it as you will ; for 't is my 
 right, 
 And Henry but usurps the diadem. 
 
 Montgome?y. Ay, now my sovereign speaketh like 
 himself. 
 And now will I be Edward's champion. 
 
 Hastings. Sound, trumpet ! Edward shall be here 
 proclaim 'd. — 
 Come, fellow-soldier, make thou proclamation. 70 
 
 [Gives him a paper. Flourish. 
 Soldier. [Reads] ' Edward the Fourth, by the grace 
 of God, 
 King of England and Frajice, and Lord of Ireland,^ etc. 
 Montgomery. And whosoe'er gainsays King Edward's 
 right, 
 By this I challenge him to single fight. 
 
 \Throws down his gauntlet. 
 All. Long live Edward the Fourth ! 
 
Scene VIII] Third Part of King Henry VI 131 
 
 King Edward. Thanks, brave Montgomery, and 
 thanks unto you all ; 
 If fortune serve me, I '11 requite this kindness. 
 Now for this night let 's harbour here in York ; 
 And when the morning sun shall raise his car 
 Above the border of this horizon 80 
 
 We '11 forward towards Warwick and his mates, 
 For well I wot that Henry is no soldier. — 
 Ah, froward Clarence ! how evil it beseems thee 
 To flatter Henry and forsake thy brother ! 
 Yet, as we may, we '11 meet both thee and Warwick. — 
 Come on, brave soldiers ; doubt not of the day, 
 And, that once gotten, doubt not of large pay. 
 
 \_Exeuiit. 
 
 Scene VIII. London. The Palace 
 
 Flourish. Enter King Henry, Warwick, Clarence, 
 Montague, Exeter, and Oxford 
 
 Warwick. What counsel, lords ? Edward from 
 Belgia, 
 With hasty Germans and blunt Hollanders, 
 Hath pass'd in safety through the narrow seas, 
 And with his troops doth march amain to London ; 
 And many giddy people flock to him. 
 
 Ki7ig Henry. Let 's levy men and beat him back 
 again. 
 
 Clarence. K little fire is quickly trodden out, 
 Which, being sufler'd, rivers cannot quench. 
 
132 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act IV 
 
 Warwick. In Warwickshire I have true-hearted 
 friends, 
 Not mutinous in peace, yet bold in war. 10 
 
 Those will I muster up ; — and thou, son Clarence, 
 Shalt stir up in Suffolk, Norfolk, and in Kent 
 The knights and gentlemen to come with thee. — 
 Thou, brother Montague, in Buckingham, 
 Northampton, and in Leicestershire shalt find 
 Men well inclin'd to hear what thou command'st. — 
 And thou, brave Oxford, wondrous w^ell belov'd. 
 In Oxfordshire shalt muster up thy friends. — 
 My sovereign, with the loving citizens, 
 Like to his island girt in with the ocean, 20 
 
 Or modest Dian circled with her nymphs, 
 Shall rest in London till we come to him. — 
 Fair lords, take leave, and stand not to reply. — 
 Farewell, my sovereign. 
 King Henry. Farewell, my Hector, and my Troy's 
 
 true hope. 
 Clarence. In sign of truth I kiss your highness' hand. 
 King Henry. Well-minded Clarence, be thou fortu- 
 nate! 
 Montague. Comfort, my lord ; — and so I take my 
 
 leave. 
 Oxford. And thus \kissing Henrfs hatid] I seal my 
 
 truth, and bid adieu. 
 King Henry. Sweet Oxford, and my loving Mon- 
 tague, 30 
 And all at once, once more a happy farewell. 
 
Scene VIII] Third Part of King Henry VI 133 
 
 Warwick. Farewell, sweet lords ; let 's meet at Cov- 
 entry. \Exeunt Warwick, Clarendon, 
 
 Oxford, afid Montague. 
 King Henry. Here at the palace will I rest awhile. — 
 Cousin of Exeter, what thinks your lordship ? 
 Methinks the power that Edward hath in field 
 Should not be able to encounter mine. 
 
 Exeter. The doubt is that he will seduce the rest. 
 King Henry. That 's not my fear ; my meed hath got 
 me fame. 
 I have not stopp'd mine ears to their demands, 
 Nor posted off their suits with slow delays ; 40 
 
 My pity hath been balm to heal their wounds, 
 My mildness hath allay'd their swelling griefs, 
 My mercy dried their water-flowing tears. 
 I have not been desirous of their wealth 
 Nor much oppress'd them with great subsidies, 
 Nor forward of revenge, though they much err'd ; 
 Then, why should they love Edward more than me ? 
 No, Exeter, these graces challenge grace ; 
 And when the lion fawns upon the lamb 
 The lamb will never cease to follow him. 50 
 
 \_Shout within. ' A Lancaster ! A Lancaster ! ' 
 Exeter. Hark, hark, my lord ! what shouts are these ? 
 
 Enter King Edward, Gloster, and Soldiers 
 
 King Edward. Seize on the shame-fac'd Henry ! 
 bear him hence, 
 And once again proclaim us king of England. — 
 
134 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act iv 
 
 You are the fount that makes small brooks to flow. 
 Now stops thy spring ; my sea shall suck them dry 
 And swell so much the higher by their ebb. — 
 Hence with him to the Tower ! let him not speak. — 
 
 \Exeunt some with King Henry. 
 And, lords, towards Coventry bend we our course, 
 Where peremptory Warwick now remains. 
 The sun shines hot, and, if we use delay, 60 
 
 Cold biting winter mars our hop'd-for hay. 
 
 Gloster. Away betimes, before his forces join, 
 And take the great-grown traitor unawares. 
 Brave warriors, march amain towards Coventry. 
 
 \_Exeunt. 
 
Coventry 
 
 ACT V 
 
 Scene I. Coventry 
 
 Enter, upon the walls, Warwick, the Mayor of Coventry, 
 two Messengers, and others 
 
 Warwick. Where is the post that came from valiant 
 Oxford? — 
 How far hence is thy lord, mine honest fellow ? 
 
 1 Messenger. By this time at Dunsmore, marching 
 
 hitherward. 
 Warwick. How far off is our brother Montague ? 
 Where is the post that came from Montague ? 
 
 2 Messenger. By this at Daintry, with a puissant 
 
 troop. 
 
 135 
 
136 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act V 
 
 Enter Sir John Somerville 
 
 Warwick. Say, Somerville, what says my loving son ? 
 And, by thy guess, how nigh is Clarence now ? 
 
 Somerville. At Southam I did leave him with his 
 forces 
 And do expect him here some two hours hence. 10 
 
 [Drum heard. 
 Warwick. Then Clarence is at hand; I hear his 
 
 drum. 
 Somerville. It is not his, my lord ; here Southam 
 lies. 
 The drum your honour hears marcheth from Warwick. 
 Warwick. Who should that be ? belike, unlook'd-for 
 
 friends. 
 Somerville. They are at hand, and you shall quickly 
 know. 
 
 March. Flourish. Enter King Edward, Gloster, 
 and Forces 
 
 King Edward. Go, trumpet, to the walls and sound 
 
 a parle. 
 Gloster. See how the surly Warwick mans the wall. 
 Warwick. O, unbid spite ! is sportful Edward come ? 
 Where slept our scouts, or how are they seduc'd. 
 That we could hear no news of his repair ? 20 
 
 King Edward. Now, Warwick, wilt thou ope the 
 city gates ? 
 Speak gentle words and humbly bend thy knee, 
 
Scene I] Third Part of King Henry VI 137 
 
 Call Edward king and at his hands beg mercy, 
 And he shall pardon thee these outrages. 
 
 Warwick. Nay, rather, wilt thou draw thy forces 
 hence. 
 Confess who set thee up and pluck'd thee down ? 
 Call Warwick patron and be penitent, 
 And thou shalt still remain the Duke of York. 
 
 Gloster. I thought, at least, he would have said the 
 king; 
 Or did he make the jest against his will ? 30 
 
 Warwick. Is not a dukedom, sir, a goodly gift ? 
 Gloster. Ay, by my faith, for a poor earl to give ; 
 I '11 do thee service for so good a gift. 
 
 Warwick. 'Twas I that gave the kingdom to thy 
 
 brother. 
 King Edward. Why, then, 't is mine, if but by War- 
 wick's gift. 
 Warwick. Thou art no Atlas for so great a weight. 
 And, weakling, Warwick takes his gift again ; 
 And Henry is my king, Warwick his subject. 
 
 King Edward. But Warwick's king is Edward's 
 prisoner ; 
 And, gallant Warwick, do but answer this : 40 
 
 What is the body when the head is off ? 
 
 Gloster. Alas ! that Warwick had no more forecast, 
 But, whiles he thought to steal the single ten. 
 The king was slyly finger'd from the deck ! 
 You left poor Henry at the bishop's palace, 
 And, ten to one, you '11 meet him in the Tower. 
 
138 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act v 
 
 King Edward. 'T is even so ; yet you are Warwick still. 
 
 Gloster. Come, Warwick, take the time ; kneel down, 
 kneel down. 
 Nay, when ? strike now, or else the iron cools. 
 
 Warwick. I had rather chop this hand off at a blow. 
 And with the other fling it at thy face, 51 
 
 Then bear so low a sail, to strike to thee. 
 
 King Edward. Sail how thou canst, have wind and 
 tide thy friend. 
 This hand, fast wound about thy coal-black hair, 
 Shall, whiles thy head is warm and new cut off. 
 Write in the dust this sentence with thy blood, 
 * Wind-changing Warwick now can change no more.' 
 
 Enter Oxford, with Forces 
 
 Warwick. O cheerful colours ! see where Oxford 
 comes. 
 
 Oxford. Oxford, Oxford, for Lancaster ! 
 
 \^He and his forces enter the city. 
 
 Gloster. The gates are open ; let us enter too. 60 
 . King Edward. So other foes may set upon our backs. 
 Stand we in good array, for they no doubt 
 Will issue out again and bid us battle ; 
 If not, the city being but of small defence. 
 We '11 quickly rouse the traitors in the same. 
 
 Warwick. O, welcome, Oxford, for we want thy help. 
 
 Enter Montague, with Forces 
 
 Montague. Montague, Montague, for Lancaster ! 
 
 \He and his forces enter the city. 
 
Scene I] Third Part of King Henry VI 139 
 
 Gloste?'. Thou and thy brother both shall buy this 
 treason, 
 Even with the dearest blood your bodies bear. 69 
 
 Kmg Edward. The harder match 'd, the greater 
 victory ; 
 My mind presageth happy gain and conquest. 
 
 Enter Somerset, with Forces 
 
 Somerset. Somerset, Somerset, for Lancaster ! 
 
 \He and his forces enter the city. 
 
 Gloster. Two of thy name, both Dukes of Somerset, 
 Have sold their lives unto the House of York ; 
 And thou shalt be the third if this sword hold. 
 
 Enter Clarence, with Forces 
 
 Warwick. And, lo, where George of Clarence sweeps 
 along, 
 Of force enough to bid his brother battle ; 
 With whom an upright zeal to right prevails. 
 More than the nature of a brother's love ! — 
 
 \Gloster and Clarence whisper. 
 Come, Clarence, come ; thou wilt if Warwick calls. 80 
 
 Clarence. Father of Warwick, know you what this 
 means ? \Taking the red rose out of his hat. 
 
 Look here, I throw my infamy at thee ; 
 I will not ruinate my father's house. 
 Who gave his blood to lime the stones together 
 And set up Lancaster. Why, trow'st thou, Warwick, 
 That Clarence is so harsh, so blunt, unnatural, 
 To bend the fatal instruments of war 
 
140 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act v 
 
 Against his brother and his lawful king ? 
 
 Perhaps thou wilt object thy holy oath ; 
 
 To keep that oath were more impiety 90 
 
 Than Jephtha's when he sacrific'd his daughter. 
 
 I am so sorry for my trespass made 
 
 That, to deserve well at my brother's hands, 
 
 I here proclaim myself thy mortal foe, 
 
 With resolution, wheresoe'er I meet thee — 
 
 As I will meet thee, if thou stir abroad — 
 
 To plague thee for thy foul misleading me. 
 
 And so, proud-hearted Warwick, I defy thee, 
 
 And to my brother turn my blushing cheeks. — 
 
 Pardon me, Edward, I will make amends ; — 100 
 
 And, Richard, do not frown upon my faults, 
 
 For I will henceforth be no more unconstant. 
 
 King Edward. Now, welcome more, and ten times 
 more belov'd, 
 Than if thou never hadst deserv'd our hate. 
 
 Gloster. Welcome, good Clarence; this is brother- 
 like. 
 Warwick. O passing traitor, perjur'd and unjust ! 
 King Edward. What, Warwick, wilt thou leave the 
 town and fight. 
 Or shall we beat the stones about thine ears ? 
 
 Warwick. Alas ! I am not coop'd here for defence ; 
 I will away towards Barnet presently, no 
 
 And bid thee battle, Edward, if thou dar'st. 
 
 King Edward. Yes, Warwick, Edward dares, and 
 leads the way. — 
 
Scene II] Third Part of King Henry VI 141 
 
 Lords, to the field ! Saint George and victory ! 
 
 \March. Exeunt. 
 
 Scene II. A Field of Battle near Barnet 
 
 Alarums and Excursions. Enter King Edward, bring- 
 ing in Warwick wounded 
 
 King Edward. So, lie thou there ; die thou, and die 
 
 our fear. 
 For Warwick was a bug that fear'd us all. — 
 Now, Montague, sit fast ; I seek for thee. 
 That Warwick's bones may keep thine company. [Exit. 
 Warwick. Ah ! who is nigh ? come to me, friend or 
 
 foe, 
 And tell me who is victor, York or Warwick. 
 Why ask I that ? my mangled body shows ; 
 My blood, my want of strength, my sick heart shows 
 That I must yield my body to the earth 
 And, by my fall, the conquest to my foe. 10 
 
 Thus yields the cedar to the axe's edge, 
 Whose arms gave shelter to the princely eagle. 
 Under whose shade the ramping lion slept. 
 Whose top-branch overpeer'd Jove's spreading tree, 
 And kept low shrubs from winter's powerful wind. 
 These eyes, that now are dimm'd with death's black 
 
 veil, 
 Have been as piercing as the midday sun. 
 To search the secret treasons of the world ; 
 The wrinkles in my brows, now fill'd with blood, 
 
142 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act v 
 
 Were liken'd oft to kingly sepulchres, 20 
 
 For who liv'd king but I could dig his grave ? 
 
 And who durst smile when Warwick bent his brow ? 
 
 Lo, now my glory smear'd in dust and blood ! 
 
 My parks, my walks, my manors that I had, 
 
 Even now forsake me, and of all my lands 
 
 Is nothing left me but my body's length. 
 
 W^hy, what is pomp, rule, reign, but earth and dust ? 
 
 And, live we how we can, yet die we must. 
 
 Enter Oxford and Somerset 
 
 Somerset. Ah, Warwick, Warwick ! wert thou as we 
 are, 
 We might recover all our loss again. 30 
 
 The queen from France hath brought a puissant power ; 
 Even now we heard the news. Ah, couldst thou fly ! 
 Warwick. Why, then I would not fly. — Ah, Mon- 
 tague ! 
 If thou be there, sweet brother, take my hand 
 And with thy lips keep in my soul awhile. 
 Thou lov'st me not ; for brother, if thou did'st, 
 Thy tears would wash this cold, congealed blood 
 That glues my lips and will not let me speak. 
 Come quickly, Montague, or I am dead. 
 
 Somerset. Ah, Warwick, Montague hath breath'd his 
 last, 40 
 
 And to the latest gasp cried out for Warwick, 
 And said ' Commend me to my valiant brother.' 
 And more he would have said, and more he spoke, 
 
Scene III] Third Part of King Henry VI 143 
 
 Which sounded like a clamour in a vault 
 That might not be distinguish 'd ; but at last 
 I well might hear, delivered with a groan, — 
 ' O, farewell, Warwick ! ' 
 
 Warwick. Sweet rest his soul ! — Fly, lords, and save 
 yourselves ; 
 For Warwick bids you all farewell, to meet in heaven. 
 
 \_Dies. 
 
 Oxford. Away, away, to meet the queen's great 
 
 power ! [Exeunt bearing off Warwick's body. 
 
 Scene III. Another Part of the Field 
 
 Flourish. Enter King Edward in triumph; with 
 Clarence, Gloster, and the rest 
 
 King Edward. Thus far our fortune keeps an up- 
 ward course, 
 And we are grac'd with wreaths of victory. 
 But, in the midst of this bright-shining day, 
 I spy a black, suspicious, threatening cloud, 
 That will encounter with our glorious sun 
 Ere he attain his easeful western bed. 
 I mean, my lords, those powers that the queen 
 Hath rais'd in Gallia have arriv'd our coast 
 And, as we hear, march on to fight with us. 
 
 Clarence. A little gale will soon disperse that cloud 
 And blow it to the source from whence it came ; n 
 
 Thy very beams will dry those vapours up, 
 For every cloud engenders not a storm. 
 
144 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act V 
 
 * 
 Gloster. The queen is valued thirty thousand strong, 
 And Somerset, with Oxford, fled to her ; 
 If she have time to breathe, be well assur'd, 
 Her faction will be full as strong as ours. 
 
 King Edward. We are advertis'd by our loving 
 friends 
 That they do hold their course toward Tewkesbury. 
 We, having now the best at Barnet field, 20 
 
 Will thither straight, for willingness rids way ; 
 And, as we march, our strength will be augmented 
 In every county as we go along. — 
 Strike up the drum ! cry ' Courage ! ' and away. 
 
 [Flourish. Exeunt. 
 
 Scene IV. Plains near Tewkesbury 
 
 March. Enter Queen Margaret, Prince Edward, 
 Somerset, Oxford, and Soldiers 
 
 Queen Margaret. Great lords, wise men ne'er sit and 
 wail their loss. 
 But cheerly seek how to redress their harms. 
 What though the mast be now blown overboard, 
 The cable broke, the holding-anchor lost. 
 And half our sailors swallow'd in the flood ? 
 Yet lives our pilot still. Is 't meet that he 
 Should leave the helm, and like a fearful lad 
 With tearful eyes add water to the sea, 
 And give more strength to that which hath too much, 
 Whiles in his moan the ship splits on the rock, 10 
 
Scene IV] Third Part of King Henry VI 145 
 
 Which industry and courage might have sav'd ? 
 Ah, what a shame ! ah, what a fault were this ! 
 Say Warwick was our anchor ; what of that ? 
 And Montague our topmast ; what of him ? 
 Our slaughter'd friends the tackles ; what of these ? 
 Why, is not Oxford here another anchor. 
 And Somerset another goodly mast ? 
 The friends of France our shrouds and tacklings ? 
 And, though unskilful, why not Ned and I 
 For once allow 'd the skilful pilot's charge ? 20 
 
 We will not from the helm to sit and weep, 
 But keep our course, though the rough wind say no, 
 From shelves and rocks that threaten us with wrack. 
 As good to chide the waves as speak them fair. 
 And what is Edward but a ruthless sea ? 
 What Clarence but a quicksand of deceit ? 
 And Richard but a ragged fatal rock ? 
 All these the enemies to our poor bark ? 
 Say you can swim ; alas, 't is but a while ! 
 Tread on the sand ; why, there you quickly sink : 30 
 Bestride the rock ; the tide will wash you off. 
 Or else you famish, — that 's a threefold death. 
 This speak I, lords, to let you understand, 
 If case some one of you would fly from us, 
 That there 's no hop'd-for mercy with the brothers 
 More than with ruthless waves, with sands, and rocks. 
 Why, courage then ! what cannot be avoided 
 'T were childish weakness to lament or fear. 
 Prince. Methinks, a woman of this valiant spirit 
 
 3 HENRY VI — 10 
 
146 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act v 
 
 Should, if a coward heard her speak these words, 40 
 
 Infuse his breast with magnanimity. 
 
 And make him, naked, foil a man at arms. 
 
 I speak not this as doubting any here ; 
 
 For, did I but suspect a fearful man, 
 
 He should have leave to go away betimes, 
 
 Lest in our need he might infect another 
 
 And make him of like spirit to himself. 
 
 If any such be here — as God forbid ! — 
 
 Let him depart before we need his help. 
 
 Oxford. Women and children of so high a courage, 50 
 And warriors faint ! why, 't were perpetual shame. — 
 O, brave young prince ! thy famous grandfather 
 Doth live again in thee ; long mayst thou live 
 To bear his image and renew his glories ! 
 
 Somerset. And he that will not fight for such a hope, 
 Go home to bed, and like the owl by day. 
 If he arise, be mock'd and wonder'd at. 
 
 Queen Margaret. Thanks, gentle Somerset. — Sweet 
 Oxford, thanks. 
 
 Prince. And take his thanks that yet hath nothing 
 
 else. 
 
 Enter a Messenger 
 
 Messenger. Prepare you, lords, for Edward is at 
 hand 60 
 
 Ready to fight ; therefore be resolute. 
 
 Oxford. I thought no less ; it is his policy 
 To haste thus fast, to find us unprovided. 
 
 Somerset. But he 's deceiv'd : we are in readiness. 
 
Scene IV] Third Part of King Henry VI 147 
 
 Queen Margaret. This cheers my heart, to see your 
 
 forwardness. 
 Oxford. Here pitch our battle ; hence we will not 
 
 budge. 
 
 Flourish and March. Enter King Edward, Clarence, 
 Gloster, and Forces 
 
 King Edward. Brave followers, yonder stands the 
 
 thorny wood 
 Which, by the heaven's assistance and your strength, 
 Must by the roots be hewn up yet ere night. 
 I need not add more fuel to your fire, 70 
 
 For, well I wot, ye blaze to burn them out. 
 Give signal to the fight, and to it, lords ! 
 
 Queen Margaret. Lords, knights, and gentlemen, 
 
 what I should say. 
 My tears gainsay ; for every word I speak, 
 Ye see I drink the water of my eyes. 
 Therefore, no more but this : Henry, your sovereign, 
 Is prisoner to the foe, his state usurp'd, 
 His realm a slaughter-house, his subjects slain. 
 His statutes cancell'd, and his treasure spent; 
 And yonder is the wolf that makes this spoil. 80 
 
 You fight in justice ; then, in God's name, lords, 
 Be valiant and give signal to the fight. 
 
 [Exeunt both armies. 
 
148 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act V 
 
 Scene V. Another part of the Field 
 
 Flomish. Enter King Edward, Clarence, Gloster, 
 and Forces ; with Queen Margaret, Oxford, a7id 
 Somerset, as prisoners 
 
 King Edward. Now, here a period of tumultuous 
 broils. 
 Away with Oxford to Hames Castle straight ; 
 For Somerset, off with his guilty head. 
 Go, bear them hence ; I will not hear them speak. 
 Oxford, For my part, I '11 not trouble thee with 
 
 words. 
 Somerset. Nor I, but stoop with patience to my 
 fortune. 
 
 \_Exeunt Oxford and Somerset^ guarded. 
 Queen Margaret. So part we sadly in this troublous 
 world, 
 To meet with joy in sweet Jerusalem. 
 
 King Edward. Is proclamation made that who finds 
 Edward 
 Shall have a high reward, and he his life ? 10 
 
 Gloster. It is ; and, lo, where youthful Edward 
 comes ! 
 
 Enter Soldiers with Prince Edward 
 
 King Edward. Bring forth the gallant ; let us hear 
 him speak. 
 What ! can so young a thorn begin to prick ? — 
 Edward, what satisfaction canst thou make 
 
Scene V] Third Part of King Henry VI 149 
 
 For bearing arms, for stirring up my subjects, 
 And all the trouble thou hast turn'd me to ? 
 
 Prince. Speak like a subject, proud, ambitious York ! 
 Suppose that I am now my father's mouth ; 
 Resign thy chair, and where I stand kneel thou. 
 Whilst I propose the selfsame words to thee 20 
 
 Which, traitor, thou wouldst have me answer to. 
 
 Queen Margaret. Ah, thy father had been so re- 
 
 solv'd ! 
 Gloster. That you might still have worn the petticoat, 
 And ne'er have stolen the breech from Lancaster. 
 
 Prince. Let ^sop fable in a winter's night ; 
 His currish riddles sort not with this place. 
 
 Gloster. By heaven, brat, I '11 plague you for that 
 
 word. 
 Queen Margaret. Ay, thou wast born to be a plague 
 
 to men. 
 Gloster. For God's sake, take away this captive 
 
 scold. 
 Prince. Nay, take away this scolding crook-back 
 rather. 30 
 
 King Edward. Peace, wilful boy, or I will charm 
 
 your tongue. 
 Clarence. Untutor'd lad, thou art too malapert. 
 Prince. I know my duty ; you are all undutiful. 
 Lascivious Edward, — and thou perjur'd George, — 
 And thou misshapen Dick, — I tell ye all, 
 I am your better, traitors as ye are ; — 
 And thou usurp 'st my father's right and mine. 
 
150 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act V 
 
 King Edward. Take that, the likeness of this railer 
 
 here. \Stabs him. 
 
 Gloster. Sprawl 'st thou ? take that, to end thy agony. 
 
 \Stabs him. 
 Clarence. And there's for twitting me with perjury. 
 
 \Stabs him. 
 Queen Margaret. O, kill me too ! 41 
 
 Gloster. Marry, and shall. [ Offers to kill her. 
 
 King Edward. Hold, Richard, hold ! for we have 
 
 done too much. 
 Gloster. Why should she live to fill the world with 
 
 words ? 
 King Edward. What ! doth she swoon ? use means 
 
 for her recovery. 
 Gloster. Clarence, excuse me to the king, my brother. 
 I '11 hence to London on a serious matter ; 
 Ere ye come there, be sure to hear some news. 
 Clare7ice. What? what? 
 
 Gloster. The Tower ! the Tower ! \Exit, 
 
 Queen Margaret. O Ned ! sweet Ned ! speak to thy 
 mother, boy. 51 
 
 Canst thou not speak ? — O traitors ! murtherers ! 
 They that stabb'd Caesar shed no blood at all, 
 Did not offend, nor were not worthy blame, 
 If this foul deed were by to equal it. 
 He was a man ; this, in respect, a child. 
 And men ne'er spend their fury on a child. 
 What 's worse than murtherer, that I may name it ? 
 No, no, my heart will burst, an if I speak ; 
 
Scene V] Third Part of King Henry VI 151 
 
 And I will speak, that so my heart may burst. — 60 
 Butchers and villains ! bloody cannibals ! ' 
 
 How sweet a plant have you untimely cropp'd ! 
 You have no children, butchers ! if you had. 
 The thought of them would have stirr'd up remorse ; 
 But, if you ever chance to have a child, 
 Look in his youth to have him so cut off 
 As, deathsmen, you have rid this sweet young prince ! 
 King Edward. Away with her ! go, bear her hence 
 
 perforce. 
 Queen Margaret. Nay, never bear me hence, dispatch 
 me here ; 
 Here sheathe thy sword, I '11 pardon thee my death. 70 
 What ! wilt thou not ? — then, Clarence, do it thou. 
 Clarence. By heaven, I will not do thee so much 
 
 ease. 
 Queen Margaret. Good Clarence, do ; sweet Clar- 
 ence, do thou do it. 
 Clarence. Didst thou not hear me swear I would not 
 
 do it? 
 Queen Margaret. Ay, but thou usest to forswear thy- 
 self ; 
 'T was sin before, but now 't is charity. 
 What ! wilt thou not ? where is that devil's butcher, 
 Hard-favour'd Richard ? — Richard, where art thou ? 
 Thou art not here ; murther is thy alms-deed. 
 Petitioners for blood thou ne'er putt'st back. 80 
 
 King Edward. Away, I say ! I charge ye, bear her 
 hence. 
 
152 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act v 
 
 Queen Margaret. So come to you and yours as to 
 this prince ! \She is taken out. 
 
 King Edward. Where 's Richard gone ? 
 
 Clarence. To London, all in post, and, as I guess, 
 To make a bloody supper in the Tower. 
 
 King Edward. He 's sudden if a thing comes in his 
 head. 
 Now march we hence ; discharge the common sort 
 With pay and thanks, and let 's away to London, 
 And see our gentle queen how well she fares. 89 
 
 By this, I hope, she hath a son for me. \Exeunt. 
 
 Scene VI. London. The Tower 
 
 King Henry is discovered sitting with a book in his hand^ 
 the Lieutenant attending. Enter Gloster 
 
 Gloster. Good day, my lord. What ! at your book so 
 
 hard? 
 King Henry. Ay, my good lord ; — my lord, I should 
 say rather. 
 'T is sin to flatter ; ' good ' was little better. 
 Good Gloster and good devil were alike, 
 And both preposterous ; therefore, not good lord. 
 
 Gloster. Sirrah, leave us to ourselves ; we must 
 confer. \Exit Lietttenant. 
 
 King He7iry. So flies the reckless shepherd from the 
 wolf; 
 So first the harmless sheep doth yield his fleece, 
 
Scene VI] Third Part of King Henry VI 153 
 
 And next his throat unto the butcher's knife. — 
 
 What scene of death hath Roscius now to act ? 10 
 
 Gloster. Suspicion always haunts the guilty mind ; 
 The thief doth fear each bush an officer. 
 
 King Henry. The bird that hath been limed in a 
 bush 
 With trembling wings misdoubteth every bush ; 
 And I, the hapless male to one sweet bird, 
 Have now the fatal object in my eye 
 Where my poor young was lim'd, was caught, and kill'd. 
 
 Gloster. Why, what a peevish fool was that of Crete 
 That taught his son the office of a fowl ! 
 And yet, for all his wings, the fool was drown 'd. 20 
 
 King Henry. I, Daedalus ; my poor boy, Icarus ; 
 Thy father, Minos, that denied our course ; 
 The sun that sear'd the wings of my sweet boy, 
 Thy brother Edward ; and thyself, the sea 
 Whose envious gulf did swallow up his life. 
 Ah, kill me with thy weapon, not with words ! 
 My breast can better brook thy dagger's point 
 Than can my ears that tragic history. 
 But wherefore dost thou come ? is 't for my life ? 
 
 Gloster. Think'st thou I am an executioner ? 30 
 
 King Henry. A persecutor, I am sure, thou art j 
 If murthering innocents be executing, 
 Why, then thou art an executioner. 
 
 Gloster. Thy son I kill'd for his presumption. 
 
 King Henry. Hadst thou been kill'd when first thou 
 didst presume, 
 
154 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act v 
 
 Thou hadst not liv'd to kill a son of mine. 
 
 And thus I prophesy, — that many a thousand, 
 
 Which now mistrust no parcel of my fear, 
 
 And many an old man's sigh and many a widow's, 
 
 And many an orphan's water-standing eye, — 40 
 
 Men for their sons', waves for their husbands' fate, 
 
 And orphans for their parents' timeless death, — 
 
 Shall rue the hour that ever thou wast born. 
 
 The owl shriek'd at thy birth, an evil sign ; 
 
 The night-crow cried, aboding luckless time ; 
 
 Dogs howl'd, and hideous tempest shook down trees ; 
 
 The raven rook'd her on the chimney's top, 
 
 And chatt'ring pies in dismal discord sung. 
 
 Thy mother felt more than a mother's pain, 
 
 And yet brought forth less than a mother's hope, 50 
 
 An indigested and deformed lump, 
 
 Not like the fruit of such a goodly tree. 
 
 Teeth hadst thou in thy head when thou wast born, 
 
 To signify thou cam'st to bite the world ; 
 
 And, if the rest be true which I have heard, 
 
 Thou cam'st — 
 
 Gloster. I '11 hear no more. Die, prophet, in thy 
 speech ; [Stabs him. 
 
 For this, amongst the rest, was I ordain'd. 
 
 King Henry. Ay, and for much more slaughter after 
 
 this. 59 
 
 O, God forgive my sins, and pardon thee ! [Dies. 
 
 Gloster. What ! will the aspiring blood of Lancaster 
 Sink in the ground ? I thought it would have mounted. 
 
Scene VI] Third Part of King Henry VI 155 
 
 See, how my sword weeps for the poor king's death ! 
 
 0, may such purple tears be always shed 
 
 From those that wish the downfall of our house ! — 
 
 If any spark of life be yet remaining, 
 
 Down, down to hell ; and say I sent thee thither, 
 
 \_Sfabs him again. 
 
 1, that have neither pity, love, nor fear. 
 Indeed, 't is true that Henry told me of; 
 
 For I have often heard my mother say 70 
 
 I came into the world with my legs forward. 
 
 Had I not reason, think ye, to make haste 
 
 And seek their ruin that usurp'd our right ? 
 
 The midwife wonder 'd ; and the women cried, 
 
 ' O, Jesus bless us, he is born with teeth ! ' 
 
 And so I was, which plainly signified 
 
 That I should snarl and bite and play the dog. 
 
 Then, since the heavens have shap'd my body so, 
 
 Let hell make crook'd my mind to answer it. 
 
 I have no brother, I am like no brother, 80 
 
 And this word ' love,' which greybeards call divine, 
 
 Be resident in men like one another, 
 
 And not in me ! I am myself alone. — 
 
 Clarence, beware ! thou keep'st me from the light ; 
 
 But I will sort a pitchy day for thee. 
 
 For I will buzz abroad such prophecies 
 
 That Edward shall be fearful of his life. 
 
 And then, to purge his fear, I '11 be thy death. 
 
 King Henry and the prince his son are gone ; 
 
 Clarence, thy turn is next, and then the rest, 90 
 
156 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act v 
 
 Counting myself but bad till I be best. 
 
 I '11 throw thy body in another room, ^ 
 
 And triumph, Henry, in thy day of doom. 
 
 \_Exit with the body. 
 
 Scene VII. London. The Palace 
 
 King Edward is discovered sitting on his throne ; Queen 
 Elizabeth with the infant Prince, Clarence, Glos- 
 TER, Hastings, and others^ near him 
 
 King Edward. Once more we sit in England's royal 
 throne, 
 Re-purchas'd with the blood of enemies. 
 What valiant foemen, like to autumn's corn. 
 Have we mow'd down in tops of all their pride ! 
 Three Dukes of Somerset, threefold renown 'd 
 For hardy and undoubted champions ; 
 Two Cliffords, as the father and the son ; 
 And two Northumberlands, — two braver men 
 Ne'er spurr'd their coursers at the trumpet's sound ; 
 With them the two brave bears, Warwick and Mon- 
 tague, 10 
 That in their chains fetter'd the kingly lion 
 And made the forest tremble when they roar'd. 
 Thus have we swept suspicion from our seat 
 And made our footstool of security. — 
 Come hither, Bess, and let me kiss my boy. — 
 Young Ned, for thee thine uncles and myself 
 
Scene VII] Third Part of King Henry VI 157 
 
 Have in our armours watch'd the winter's night, 
 Went all afoot in summer's scalding heat, 
 That thou mightst repossess the crown in peace ; 
 And of our labours thou shalt reap the gain. 20 
 
 Gloster. [Aside] I '11 blast his harvest if your head 
 were laid ; 
 For yet I am not look'd on in the world. 
 This shoulder was ordain'd so thick to heave ; 
 And heave it shall some weight or break my back. — 
 Work thou the way, — and that shall execute. 
 
 Xing Edward. Clarence and Gloster, love my lovely 
 queen ; 
 And kiss your princely nephew, brothers both. 
 
 Clarence. The duty that I owe unto your majesty 
 I seal upon the lips of this sweet babe. 
 
 Queen. Thanks, noble Clarence ; worthy brother, 
 thanks. 30 
 
 Gloster. And, that I love the tree from whence thou 
 sprang'st. 
 Witness the loving kiss I give the fruit. — 
 [Aside] To say the truth, so Judas kiss'd his master. 
 And cried, all hail ! whenas he meant all harm. 
 
 King Edward. Now am I seated as my soul delights, 
 Having my country's peace and brothers' loves. 
 
 Clarence. What will your grace have done with 
 Margaret ? 
 Reignier, her father, to the King of France 
 Hath pawn'd the Sicils and Jerusalem, 
 And hither have they sent it for her ransom. 40 
 
158 Third Part of King Henry VI [Act V 
 
 King Edward. Away with her and waft her hence 
 to France. — 
 And now what rests but that we spend the time 
 With stately triumphs, mirthful comic shows, 
 Such as befits the pleasure of the court ? 
 Sound drums and trumpets ! — farewell sour annoy ! 
 For here, I hope, begins our lasting joy. \_Exeunt. 
 
NOTES 
 
Tewkesbury 
 
 NOTES 
 
 Introduction 
 
 The Metre of the Play. — It should be understood at the 
 outset that metre, or the mechanism of verse, is something alto- 
 gether distinct from the music of verse. The one is matter of rule, 
 the other of taste and feeling. Music is not an absolute necessity 
 of verse ; the metrical form is a necessity, being that which consti- 
 tutes the verse. 
 
 The plays of Shakespeare (with the exception of rhymed pas- 
 sages, and of occasional songs and interludes) are all in unrhymed 
 or blank verse ; and the normal form of this blank verse is illus- 
 trated by the first line of the present play : " I wonder how the 
 King escap'd our hands." 
 
 This line, it will be seen, consists of ten syllables, with the even 
 syllables (2d, 4th, 6th, 8th, and loth) accented, the odd syllables 
 (ist, 3d, etc.) being unaccented. Theoretically, it is made up of 
 3 HENRY VI — II 161 
 
1 62 Notes 
 
 five y^^/ of two syllables each, with the accent on the second sylla- 
 ble. Such a foot is called an iambus (plural, iambuses, or the Latin 
 iambi), and the form of verse is called iambic. 
 
 This fundamental law of Shakespeare's verse is subject to certain 
 modifications, the most important of which are as follows : — 
 
 1. After the tenth syllable an unaccented syllable (or even two 
 such syllables) may be added, forming what is sometimes called a 
 female line ; as in i. I. 54: " Earl of Northumberland, he slew thy 
 father." The rhythm is complete with the first syllable oi father, 
 the second being an extra eleventh syllable. In i. i. 33 ("And 
 when the King comes, offer him no violence " ) we have two extra 
 syllables, the rhythm being complete with the first syllable oi violence. 
 
 2. The accent in any part of the verse may be shifted from an 
 even to an odd syllable ; as in i. 1.8:" Charg'd our main battle's 
 front, and breaking in," and i. I. 17 : " Richard hath best deserv'd 
 of all my sons." In both lines the accent is shifted from the second 
 to the first syllable. This change occurs very rarely in the tenth 
 syllable, and seldom in the fourth ; and it is not allowable in two 
 successive accented syllables. 
 
 3. An extra unaccented syllable may occur in any part of the 
 line ; as in i. I. 1 1, 21, and 40. In 1 1 the second syllable of danger- 
 ously is superfluous ; in 21 the third syllable of victorious, and in 40 
 that of Plantagenet. In line 53 the word To is superfluous. 
 
 4. Any unaccented syllable, occurring in an even place immedi- 
 ately before or after an even syllable which is properly accented, is 
 reckoned as accented for the purposes of the verse ; as, for instance, 
 in lines 4 and 10. In 4 the last syllable of Northumberland, and 
 in 10 that of Buckingham, are metrically equivalent to accented 
 syllables; and so with the last syllable of dangerously in 11, of 
 Somerset va. 18, and of Lancaster in 23. 
 
 5. In many instances in Shakespeare words must be lengthened 
 in order to fill out the rhythm : — 
 
 (a) In a large class of words in which e or i is followed by 
 another vowel, the e or i is made a separate syllable ; as, ocean. 
 
Notes 163 
 
 opinion, soldier, patience, partial, marriage, etc. For instance, 
 i. 2, 6 ("No quarrel, but a slight contention") appears to have 
 only nine syllables, but contention is a quadrisyllable ; and the 
 same is true of occasions in iii. 2. 185. This lengthening occurs 
 most frequently at the end of the line. See also on passion, iv. 
 4. 19, soldiers, iii. 3. 204, zxi^ presumption, v. 6. 34. 
 
 {]?) Many monosyllables ending in r, re, rs, res, preceded by a 
 long vowel or diphthong, are often made dissyllables ; z.%, fare, fear, 
 dear, hair, hour (see on ii. 5. 26), your, etc. In ii. i. 83 ("Is 
 kindling coals that fires all my breast "), fires is a dissyllable. If 
 the word is repeated in a verse it is often both monosyllable and 
 dissyllable. Iny. C. iii. i. 172: "As fire drives out fire, so pity, 
 pity," the ^vsifire is a dissyllable, the second a monosyllable. 
 
 (r) Words containing / or r, preceded by another consonant, 
 are often pronounced as if a vowel came between or after the con- 
 sonants ; as in Henry [Hen(e)ry] in i. i. 139, i. 2. 10, and iii. 3. 
 90. In V. 4. 18 ("The friends of France, our shrouds and tack- 
 lings") tacklings [tackl(e)ings] is a trisyllable. See also T. of S. 
 ii. I. 158: "While she did call me rascal fiddler" [fiddl(e)er]; 
 All 's Wellyiii. 5. 43 : " If you will tarry, holy pilgrim" [pilg(e)rimj; 
 C. of E. V. I. 360: "These are the parents of these children" 
 (childeren, the original form of the word) ; W. T. iv. 4. 76 : " Grace 
 and remembrance [rememb(e) ranee] be to you both! " etc. 
 
 (^) Monosyllabic exclamations {ay, O, yea, nay, hail, etc. ) and 
 monosyllables otherwise emphasized are similarly lengthened ; also 
 certain longer words ; as captain (trisyllable) in iv. 7. 30 ; safety 
 (trisyllable) in Ham. i. 3. 21 ; business (trisyllable, as originally 
 pronounced) in Rich. II. ii. i. 217 (so in several other passages); 
 and other words mentioned in the notes to the plays. 
 
 6. Words are also contracted for metrical reasons, like plurals 
 and possessives ending in a sibilant, as, balance, horse (for horses, 
 as in i. 4. 127, and horse's^, princess, sense, ?narriage (plural and 
 possessive), image, etc. So with many adjectives in the superlative 
 (like coldest, sternest, kindest, secrefst, etc.), and certain other words. 
 
164 
 
 Notes 
 
 7. The accent of words is also varied in many instances for met- 
 rical reasons. Thus we find both revenue and revenue in the first 
 scene oi M. N. D. (lines 6 and 158), cdnfine (noun) and confine^ 
 dbscure and obscure, presage SLndpresdge, sepulchre (noun) and sepul- 
 chre, distinct and distinct, etc. 
 
 These instances of variable accent must not be confounded with 
 those in which words were uniformly accented differently in the 
 time of Shakespeare ; like aspect, obdurate (see on i. 4. 142), adver- 
 tise (see onii. i. 116), impdrtune, sepulchre (yexh), per sever, (never 
 persevere), perseverance, rheumatic, etc. 
 
 8. Alexandrines, ox verses of twelve syllables, with six accents, 
 occur here and there in the plays. They must not be confounded 
 with female lines with two extra syllables (see on i above) or with 
 the many other lines in which two extra unaccented syllables may 
 occur. 
 
 9. Incomplete verses, of one or more syllables, are scattered 
 through the plays. See i. i. 76, 119, 136, 181, etc. 
 
 10. Doggerel measure is used in the earliest comedies (Z. Z. Z. 
 and C. of E. in particular) in the mouths of comic characters, 
 but nowhere else in those plays, and never anywhere in plays 
 written after 1598. There is none in this play. 
 
 11. Rhyme occurs frequently in the early plays, but diminishes 
 with comparative regularity from that period until the latest. 
 Thus, in Z. Z. Z. there are about 1 100 rhyming verses (about one- 
 third of the whole number), in M. N. D. about 900, in Rich. 
 II. and R. and J. about 500 each, while in Cor. and A. and C. 
 there are only about ' 40 each, in Temp, only two, and in W. T. 
 none at all, except in the chorus introducing act iv. Songs, inter- 
 ludes, and other matter not in ten-syllable measure are not included 
 in this enumeration. In the present play out of 2905 lines about 
 300 are in rhyme. 
 
 Alternate rhymes are found only in the plays written before 1599 
 or 1600. In Z. Z. Z. we find 242 lines, in C. of E. 64, and in M. 
 N, D. 96. In M. of F. there are four lines at the end of iii. 2. 
 
Notes 165 
 
 In Much Ado and A. Y. L., we also find a few lines, but none 
 at all in subsequent plays. There are none in the present play, 
 though it is an early one. 
 
 Rhymed couplets, or " rhyme-tags," are often found at the end of 
 scenes ; as in 10 of the 28 scenes of the present play. In Ham. 14 
 out of 20 scenes, and in Macb. 21 out of 28, have such " tags ; " but 
 in the latest plays they are not so frequent. In Temp., for instance, 
 there is but one, and in W. T. none. 
 
 12. In this edition of Shakespeare, the final -ed of past tenses 
 and participles in verse is printed -d when the word is to be pro- 
 nounced in the ordinary way; as vn joirCd, line 15, and deserved, 
 line 1 7, of the first scene. But when the metre requires that the -ed 
 be made a separate syllable, the e is retained ; as in armed, line 167, 
 where the word is a dissyllable, and environed (quadrisyllable) in 
 line 242. The only variation from this rule is in verbs like cry, die, 
 sue, etc., the -ed of which is very rarely, if ever, made a separate 
 syllable. 
 
 Shakespeare's Use of Verse and Prose in the Plays. — This 
 is a subject to which the critics have given very little attention, but 
 it is an interesting study. In most of the plays we find scenes en- 
 tirely in verse or in prose, and others in which the two are mixed ; 
 but the present play (like King John and Rich. II?) is wholly in 
 verse. In general, we may say that verse is used for what is dis- 
 tinctly poetical, and prose for what is not poetical. The distinction, 
 however, is not so clearly marked in the earlier as in the later plays. 
 The second scene of M. of V., for instance, is in prose, because 
 Portia and Nerissa are talking about the suitors in a familiar and 
 playful way ; but in T. G. of V., where Julia and Lucetta are dis- 
 cussing the suitors of the former in much the same fashion, the 
 scene is in verse. Dowden, commenting on Rich. II., remarks: 
 " Had Shakespeare written the play a few years later, we may be 
 certain that the gardener and his servants (iii. 4) would not have 
 uttered stately speeches in verse, but would have spoken homely 
 prose, and that humour would have mingled with the pathos of the 
 
1 66 Notes 
 
 scene. The same remark may be made with reference to the sub- 
 sequent scene (v. 5) in which his groom visits the dethroned king 
 in the Tower." Comic characters and those in low life generally 
 speak in prose in the later plays, as Dowden intimates, but in the 
 very earliest ones doggerel verse is much used instead. See on 10 
 above. 
 
 The change from prose to verse is well illustrated in the third 
 scene of M. of V. It begins with plain prosaic talk about a busi- 
 ness matter ; but when Antonio enters, it rises at once to the higher 
 level of poetry. The sight of Antonio reminds Shylock of his 
 hatred of the Merchant, and the passion expresses itself in verse, 
 the vernacular tongue of poetry. 
 
 The reasons for the choice of prose or verse are not always so 
 clear as in this instance. We are seldom puzzled to explain the 
 prose, but not unfrequently we meet with verse where we might 
 expect prose. As Professor Corson remarks (^Introduction to Shake- 
 speare, 1889), " Shakespeare adopted verse as the general tenor of 
 his language, and therefore expressed much in verse that is within 
 the capabilities of prose ; in other words, his verse constantly en- 
 croaches upon the domain of prose, but his prose can never be said 
 to encroach upon the domain of verse." If in rare instances we 
 think we find exceptions to this latter statement, and prose actually 
 seems to usurp the place of verse, I believe that careful study of 
 the passage will prove the supposed exception to be apparent rather 
 than real. 
 
 Some Books for Teachers and Students. — A few out of the 
 many books that might be commended to the teacher and the 
 critical student are the following : Halliwell-Phillipps's Outlines of 
 the Life of Shakespeare (7th ed. 1887) ; Sidney Lee's Life of Shake- 
 speare (1898; for ordinary students the abridged ed. of 1899 is 
 preferable) ; Rolfe's Life of Shakespeare (1904) ; Schmidt's Shake- 
 speare Lexicon (3d ed. 1902); Littledale's ed. of Dyce's Glossary 
 (1902); Bartlett's Concordance to Shakespeare (1895); Abbott's 
 Shakespearian Gramtnar (1873); Furness's "New Variorum" ed. 
 
Notes 167 
 
 of the plays (encyclopaedic and exhaustive) ; Dowden's Shakspere : 
 His Mind and Art (American ed. 1881); Hudson's Life, Art, and 
 Characters of Shakespeare (revised ed. 1882); Mrs. Jameson's 
 Characteristics of Women (several eds. ; some with the title, 
 Shakespeare Heroines') ; Ten Brink's Five Lectures on Shakespeare 
 (1895); Boas's Shakespeare and His Predecessors (1895); Dyer's 
 Folk-lore of Shakespeare (American ed. 1884); Gervinus's Shake- 
 speare Commentaries (Bunnett's translation, 1875); Wordsworth's 
 Shakespeare^ s Knowledge of the Bible (3d ed. 1880); Elson's 
 Shakespeare in Music (1901). 
 
 Some of the above books will be useful to all readers who are 
 interested in special subjects or in general criticism of Shakespeare. 
 Among those which are better suited to the needs of ordinary read- 
 ers and students, the following may be mentioned : Mabie's Will- 
 iam Shakespeare: Poet, Dramatist, and Man (1900); Dowden's 
 Shakspere Primer (1877; small, but invaluable) ; Rolfe's Shake- 
 speare the Boy (1896 ; not a mere juvenile book, but treating of the 
 home and school life, the games and sports, the manners, customs, 
 and folk-lore of the poet's time) ; Guerber's Myths of Greece and 
 Rome (for young students who may need information on mytho- 
 logical allusions not explained in the notes). 
 
 H. Snowden Ward's Shakespeare's Town and Times (2d ed. 
 1902) and John Leyland's Shakespeare Country (2d ed. 1903) are 
 copiously illustrated books (yet inexpensive) which may be par- 
 ticularly commended for school libraries. 
 
 For the English historical plays B. E. Warner's English History 
 in Shakespeare^ s Plays (1894) will be good collateral reading, 
 particularly in secondary schools. 
 
 Abbreviations in the Notes. — The abbreviations of the 
 names of Shakespeare's plays will be readily understood ; as, T. N. 
 for Twelfth Night, Cor. for Coriolamis, 2 Hen. LV. for The Second 
 Part of King Henry the Fourth, etc, P. P. refers to The Passionate 
 Pilgriifi ; V. and A. to Venus and Adonis; L. C. to Lover's 
 Complaint ; and Sonn. to the Sonnets. 
 
1 68 Notes 
 
 Other abbreviations that hardly need explanation are Cf. {confer^ 
 compare), Fol. (following), Id. {idem, the same), and Prol. (pro- 
 logue). The numbers of the lines in the references (except for 
 the present play) are those of the " Globe " edition (the cheapest 
 and best edition of Shakespeare in one compact volume), vi^hich is 
 now generally accepted as the standard for line-numbers in works 
 of reference (Schmidt's Lexicon, Abbott's Grammar, Dowden's 
 Primer, the publications of the New Shakspere Society, etc.). 
 
 The Story of the Play as told by the Chroniclers. — 
 For the following outline of the history of the play, with illustrative 
 extracts from the chroniclers, I am indebted to Knight : — 
 
 Act I. — "The battle of St. Alban's concluded the Second Part 
 of the drama of Henry VI. ; in the first scene of the Third Part the 
 conquerors are assembled in the parliament-house, boasting of their 
 exploits, and resolved to carry out their victory to its utmost conse- 
 quences. Yet five years had elapsed between this first great triumph 
 of the Yorkists and the compromise between the rival houses which 
 we find in the scene before us. That compromise followed the 
 battle of Northampton, in the 38th year of Henry VI.; the battle 
 of St. Alban's was fought in the 33d year of that reign. We tran- 
 scribe the passages from the Chroniclers upon which Shakspere has 
 constructed his plot. Hall says, — 
 
 " * During this trouble was a parliament summoned to begin at 
 Westminster in the month of October next following. Before 
 which time Richard Duke of York, being in Ireland, by swift cou- 
 riers and flying posts, was advertised of the great victory gained by 
 his party at the field of Northampton, and also knew that the king 
 was now in case to be kept and ordered at his pleasure and will ; 
 wherefore, losing no time, nor slugging one hour, he sailed from 
 Develine to Chester with no small company, and by long journeys 
 came to the city of London, which he entered the Friday next 
 before the feast of Saint Edward the Confessor, with a sword borne 
 naked before him, and took his lodging in the king's own palace. 
 
Notes 169 
 
 whereupon the common people babbled that he should be king, 
 and that King Henry should no longer reign. During the time of 
 this parliament, the Duke of York, with a bold countenance, en- 
 tered into the chamber of the peers and sat down in the throne 
 royal under the cloth of estate (which is the king's peculiar seat), 
 and in the presence as well of the nobility as of the spirituality 
 (after a pause made) said these words in effect.' . . . 
 
 " Hall gives a long oration, which Holinshed copies, with the 
 following remarks : ' Master Edward Hall, in his Chronicle, maketh 
 mention of an oration which the Duke of York uttered, sitting in 
 the regal seat there in the chamber of the peers, either at this his 
 first coming in amongst them, or else at some one time after, the 
 which we have thought good also to set down ; though John 
 Wethamsted, the Abbot of St. Alban's, who lived in those days, 
 and by all likelihood was there present at the parliament, maketh 
 no further recital of any words which the duke should utter at that 
 time in that his book of records, where he entreateth of this mat- 
 ter.' Hall thus proceeds : * When the duke had thus ended his 
 oration, the lords sat still like images graven in the wall, or dumb 
 gods, neither whispering nor speaking, as though their mouths had 
 been sewed up. The duke, perceiving none answer to be made to 
 his declared purpose, not well content with their sober silence and 
 taciturnity, advised them well to digest and ponder the effect of his 
 oration and saying, and so, neither fully displeased nor all pleased, 
 departed to his lodging in the king's palace.' 
 
 "The compromise upon which the parliament resolved is thus 
 noticed by Hall : ' After long arguments made, and deliberate con- 
 sultation had among the peers, prelates, and commons of the realm, 
 upon the vigil of All Saints it was condescended and agreed by the 
 three estates, for so much as King Henry had been taken as king 
 by the space of xxxviii years and more, that he should enjoy the 
 name and title of king, and have possession of the realm, during 
 his life natural : And if he either died or resigned, or forfeited the 
 same for infringing any point of this concord, then the said crown 
 
I JO Notes 
 
 and authority royal should immediately be divoluted to the Duke 
 of York, if he then lived, or else to the next heir of his line and 
 lineage, and that the duke from thenceforth should be protector 
 and regent of the land. Provided alway, that if the king did 
 closely or apertly study or go about to break or alter this agree- 
 ment, or to compass or imagine the death or destruction of the said 
 duke or his blood, then he to forfeit the crown, and the Duke of 
 York to take it. These articles, vi^ith many other, were not only 
 written, sealed, and sworn by the two parties, but also were enacted 
 in the high court of parliament. For joy whereof, the king, having 
 in his company the said duke, rode to the cathedral church of Saint 
 Paul within the city of London ; and there, on the day of All 
 Saints, went solemnly, with the diadem on his head, in procession, 
 and was lodged a good space after in the bishop's palace, near to 
 the said church. And upon the Saturday next ensuing Richard 
 Duke of York was, by the sound of a trumpet, solemnly proclaimed 
 heir apparent to the crown of England, and protector of the realm.' 
 " The battle of Wakefield soon followed this hollow compromise. 
 The main incidents of the third and fourth scenes are built upon 
 the Chroniclers. Hall writes thus : ' The Duke of York with his 
 people descended down in good order and array, and was suffered 
 to pass forward toward the main battle : but when he was in the 
 plain ground between his castle and the town of Wakefield he was 
 environed on every side, like a fish in a net, or a deer in a buck- 
 stall : so that he, manfully fighting, was within half an hour slain 
 and dead, and his whole army discomfited ; and with him died of 
 his trusty friends, his two bastard uncles, Sir John and Sir Hugh 
 Mortimers, Sir Davy Halle his chief counsellor. Sir Hugh Hastings, 
 Sir Thomas Nevel, William and Thomas Aparre, both brethren, and 
 two thousand and eight hundred other, whereof many were young 
 gentlemen and heirs of great parentage in the south part, whose 
 lineages revenged their deaths within four months next and imme- 
 diately ensuing. . . . Whilst this battle was in fighting, a priest 
 called Sir Robert Aspall, chaplain and schoolmaster to the young 
 
Notes 171 
 
 Earl of Rutland, ii son to the above named Duke of York, scarce 
 of the age of xii years, a fair gentleman, and a maidenlike person, 
 perceiving that flight was more safeguard than tarrying, both for 
 him and his master, secretly conveyed the earl out of the field, by 
 the Lord Clifford's band, toward the town ; but ere he could enter 
 into a house he was by the said Lord Clifford espied, followed, and 
 taken, and by reason of his apparel demanded what he was. The 
 young gentleman, dismayed, had not a word to speak, but kneeled 
 on his knees imploring mercy, and desiring grace, both with hold- 
 ing up his hands and making dolorous countenance, for his speech 
 was gone for fear. Save him, said his chaplain, for he is a prince's 
 son, and peradventure may do you good hereafter. With that 
 word, the Lord Clifford marked him, and said. By God's blood, thy 
 father slew mine, and so will I do thee and all thy kin : and with 
 that word stuck the earl to the heart with his dagger, and bade 
 his chaplain bear the earl's mother and brother word what he had 
 done and said.' 
 
 " This ferocious revenge of Clifford is commented upon with just 
 indignation by Hall : * In this act the Lord Clifford was accompted 
 a tyrant, and no gentleman.' He then proceeds to describe the 
 death of the Duke of York : * This cruel Clifford and deadly blood- 
 supper, not content with this homicide, or childkilling, came to the 
 place where the dead corpse of the Duke of York lay, and caused 
 his head to be stricken off, and set on it a crown of paper, and so 
 fixed it on a pole, and presented it to the queen, not lying far from 
 the field, in great despite and much derision, saying. Madam, your 
 war is done, here is your king's ransom : at which present was 
 much joy and great rejoicing ; but many laughed then that sore 
 lamented after, as the queen herself, and her son : and many were 
 glad then of other men's deaths, not knowing that their own were 
 near at hand, as the Lord Clifford, and other. But, surely, man's 
 nature is so frail that things passed be soon forgotten, and mis- 
 chiefs to come be not foreseen. After this victory by the queen 
 and her party obtained, she caused the Earl of Salisbury, with all 
 
172 Notes 
 
 the other prisoners, to be sent to Pomfret, and there to be be- 
 headed, and sent all their heads, and the Duke's head of York, to 
 be set upon poles over the gate of the city of York, in despite of 
 them and their lineage.' 
 
 "The circumstances attending the death of York are, however, 
 differently told. Holinshed says : ' Some write that the duke was 
 taken alive, and in derision caused to stand upon a molehill, on 
 whose head they put a garland instead of a crown, which they had 
 fashioned and made of segges or bulrushes, and having so crowned 
 him with that garland they kneeled down afore him as the Jews 
 did to Christ in scorn, saying to him. Hail, king without rule ; 
 hail, king without heritage ; hail, duke and prince without people 
 or possessions. And at length, having thus scorned him with these 
 and divers other the like despiteful words, they stroke off his head, 
 which (as ye have heard) they presented to the queen.' The poet 
 has taken the most picturesque parts of the two narratives." 
 
 Act II. — " The events which followed the death of the Duke 
 of York are thus described by Hall : 'The Earl of March, so com- 
 monly called, but after the death of his father in deed and in right 
 very Duke of York, lying at Gloucester, hearing of the death of his 
 noble father, and loving brother, and trusty friends, was wonder- 
 fully amazed ; but after comfort given to him by his faithful lovers 
 and assured allies, he removed to Shrewsbury and other towns 
 upon the river of Severn, declaring to them the murder of his 
 •father, the jeopardy of himself, and the unstable state and ruin of 
 the realm. The people on the Marches of Wales, which above 
 measure favoured the lineage of the lord Mortimer, more gladly 
 offered him their aid and assistance than he it either instantly 
 required or heartily desired, so that he had a puissant army, to the 
 number of twenty-three thousand, ready to go against the queen 
 and the murderers of his father. But when he was setting forward 
 news were brought to him that Jasper Earl of Pembroke, half- 
 brother to King Henry, and James Butler Earl of Ormond and 
 Wiltshire, had assembled together a great number, both of Welsh 
 
Notes 173 
 
 and Irish people, suddenly to surprise and take him and his friends, 
 and as a captive to convey him to the queen. The Duke of York, 
 called Earl of March, somewhat spurred and quickened with these 
 novelties, retired back, and met with his enemies in a fair plain 
 near to Mortimer's Cross, not far from Hereford east, on Candle- 
 mas-day in the morning, at which time the sun (as some write) 
 appeared to the Earl of March like three suns, and suddenly joined 
 altogether in one, and that upon the sight thereof he took such 
 courage that he fiercely set on his enemies, and them shortly dis- 
 comfited : for which cause men imagined that he gave the sun in 
 his full brightness for his cognizance or badge.' 
 
 " The poet passes over the battle of Mortimer's Cross, but gives 
 us the incident of the three suns. He also, not crowding the scene 
 with an undramatic succession of events nearly similar, omits all 
 mention of the second battle of St. Alban's, in which the queen 
 was victorious. This battle was fruitless to the cause of Lancaster, 
 for Edward was almost immediately after recognized as king by the 
 parliament assembled in London. The poet postpones this event, 
 and, after the imaginary interview of the second scene, brings us 
 to the great battle of Towton, which is thus described by Hall : 
 'This battle was sore fought, for hope of life was set on side on 
 every part, and taking of prisoners was proclaimed as a great 
 offence ; by reason whereof every man determined either to con- 
 quer or to die in the field. This deadly battle and bloody conflict 
 continued ten hours in doubtful victory, the one part sometime 
 flowing and sometime ebbing; but, in conclusion, King Edward 
 so courageously encouraged his men, refreshing the weary and 
 helping the wounded, that the other part was discomforted and 
 overcome, and, like men amazed, fled toward Tadcaster bridge to 
 save themselves. . . . This conflict was in manner unnatural, for 
 in it the son fought against the father, the brother against the 
 brother, the nephew against the uncle, and the tenant against his 
 lord.' " 
 
 Act III. — " The first scene exhibits the capture of Henry VI. 
 
1 74 Notes 
 
 upon his abandonment of his secure asylum in Scotland. Between 
 that period, 1464, and the accession of Edward, three years had 
 elapsed — years of unavailing struggle on the part of the Lancas- 
 trians. The capture of Henry is thus described by Hall : * What- 
 soever jeopardy or peril might be construed or deemed to have 
 ensued by the means of King Henry, all such doubts were now 
 shortly resolved and determined, and all fear of his doings were 
 clearly put under and extinct. For he himself, whether he were 
 past all fear, or was not well stablished in his perfect mind, or 
 could not long keep himself secret, in a disguised apparel boldly 
 entered into England. He was no sooner entered but he was 
 known and taken of one Cantlowe, and brought toward the king, 
 whom the Earl of Warwick met on the way, by the king's com- 
 mandment, and brought him through London to the Tower, and 
 there he was laid in sure hold. Queen Margaret his wife, hearing 
 of the captivity of her husband, mistrusting the chance of her son, 
 all disconsolate and comfortless, departed out of Scotland and 
 sailed into France, where she remained with Duke Reyner her 
 father till she took her unfortunate journey into England again, 
 where she lost both husband and son, and also all her wealth, 
 honour, and worldly felicity.' 
 
 " In the second scene the poet, with great dramatic skill, exhibits 
 the course of that wooing which ended in the marriage of Edward 
 with Elizabeth Woodville — an event altogether unpropitious and 
 finally destructive to his house. Hall (whom we still follow, for 
 Holinshed is almost his literal copyist) tells the story with great 
 quaintness, and Shakspere clearly follows him: 'But now con- 
 sider the old proverb to be true that sayeth that marriage is des- 
 tiny. For during the time that the Earl of Warwick was thus in 
 France concluding a marriage for King Edward, the king, being 
 on hunting in the forest of Wichwood beside Stoney Stratford, 
 came for his recreation to the manor of Grafton, where the duchess 
 of Bedford sojourned, then wife to Sir Richard Woodville, Lord 
 Rivers, on whom then was attending a daughter of hers, called 
 
Notes 175 
 
 Dame Elizabeth Grey, widow of Sir John Grey, knight, slain at 
 the last battle of St. Alban's by the power of King Edward. This 
 widow, having a suit to the king, either to be restored by him to 
 something taken from her, or requiring him of pity to have some 
 augmentation to her living, found such grace in the king's eyes 
 that he not only favoured her suit, but much more phantasied her 
 . person ; for she was a woman more of formal countenance than 
 of excellent beauty, but yet of such beauty and favour that with 
 her sober demeanour, lovely looking, and feminine smiling (neither 
 too wanton nor too humble), beside her tongue so eloquent, and 
 her wit so pregnant, she was able to ravish the mind of a mean 
 person, when she allured and made subject to her the heart of so 
 great a king. After that King Edward had well considered all the 
 lineaments of her body, and the wise and womanly demeanour that 
 he saw in her, he determined first to attempt if he might provoke 
 her to be his sovereign lady, promising her many gifts and fair 
 rewards ; affirming farther, that, if she would thereunto conde- 
 scend, she might so fortune of his paramour and concubine to be 
 changed to his wife and lawful bedfellow ; which demand she so 
 wisely and with so covert speech answered and repugned, affirming 
 that, as she was for his honour far unable to be his spouse and 
 bedfellow, so for her own poor honesty she was too good to be 
 either his concubine or sovereign lady ; that, where he was a little 
 before heated with the dart of Cupid, he was now set all on a hot 
 burning fire, what for the confidence that he had in her perfect 
 constancy, and the trust that he had in her constant chastity ; and 
 without any farther deliberation he determined within himself 
 clearly to marry with her, after that asking counsel of them which 
 he knew neither would nor once durst impugn his concluded pur- 
 pose. But the Duchess of York, his mother, letted it as much as in 
 her lay, alleging a precontract made by him with the Lady Lucy and 
 divers other lettes ; all of which doubts were resolved, and all things 
 made clear, and all cavillations avoided. And so, privily in a morn- 
 ing, he married her at Grafton, where he first phantasied her visage.' 
 
176 Notes 
 
 "The contemporary historians, with one exception, make no 
 mention of the suit of Edward, through Warwick, for the hand 
 of the sister of the crafty Lewis XI. But the poet had ample 
 authority for the third scene of this act, in the relation of Hall, 
 which Holinshed also adopts: 'The French king and his queen 
 were not a little discontent (as I cannot blame them) to have their 
 sister first demanded and then granted, and in conclusion rejected 
 and apparently mocked, without any cause reasonable. But when 
 the Earl of Warwick had perfect knowledge by the letters of his 
 trusty friends that King Edward had gotten him a new wife, and 
 that all that he had done with King Lewis in his ambassage for the 
 conjoining of this new affinity was both frustrate and vain, he was 
 earnestly moved and sore chafed with the chance, and thought it 
 necessary that King Edward should be deposed from his crown 
 and royal dignity, as an inconstant prince, not worthy of such a 
 kiijigly office. All men for the most part agree that this marriage 
 was the only cause why the Earl of Warwick bare grudge and 
 made war on King Edward. Other affirm that there were other 
 causes, which, added to this, made the fire to flame which before 
 was but a little smoke.' " 
 
 Act IV. — "The defection of Clarence from the cause of his 
 brother has been worked up by the poet into a sudden resolve ; — 
 it was probably the result of much contrivance slowly operating 
 upon a feeble mind, coupled with his own passion for the daughter 
 of Warwick. What is rapid and distinct in the play is slow and 
 obscure in the Chronicles. Warwick and Clarence in the play are 
 quickly transformed into enemies to the brother and the ally ; in 
 the Chronicles we have to trace them through long courses of in- 
 trigue and deception. When Warwick possessed himself of the 
 person of Edward, it is difficult, from the contemporary historians, 
 to understand his real intentions. Hall, however, who compiles 
 with a picturesque eye, tells the story of his capture and release in 
 a manner which was not unfitted to be expanded into dramatic 
 effect : ' All the king's doings were by espials declared to the Earl 
 
Notes 177 
 
 of Warwick, which, like a wise and politic captain, intending not 
 to lose so great an advantage to him given, but trusting to bring all 
 his purposes to a final end and determination by only obtaining 
 this enterprise, in the dead of the night, with an elect company of 
 men of war, as secretly as was possible, set on the king's field, kill- 
 ing them that kept the watch, and or the king were ware (for he 
 thought of nothing less than of that chance that happened), at a 
 place called Wolney, four miles from Warwick, he was taken pris- 
 oner, and brought to the castle of Warwick. And to the intent 
 that the king's friends might not know where he was, nor what was 
 chanced of him, he caused him by secret journeys in the night to 
 be conveyed to Middleham Castle in Yorkshire, and there to be 
 kept under the custody of the Archbishop of York his brother, and 
 other his trusty friends, which entertained the king like his estate, 
 and served him like a prince. But there was no place so far off 
 but that the taking of the king was shortly known there with the 
 wind, which news made many men to fear and greatly to dread, 
 and many to wonder and lament the chance. King Edward, being 
 thus in captivity, spake ever fair to the archbishop and to the other 
 keepers ; but, whether he corrupted them with money or fair 
 promises, he had liberty divers days to go on hunting ; and one 
 day on a plain there met with him Sir William Stanley, Sir Thomas 
 of Borogh, and divers other of his friends, with such a great band 
 of men, that neither his keepers would nor once durst move him to 
 return to prison again.' 
 
 "In the beginning of 1471 Edward was a fugitive, almost with- 
 out a home. The great Earl of Warwick had placed Henry again 
 in the nominal seat of authority ; a counter-revolution had been 
 effected. By one of those bold movements which set aside all cal- 
 culation of consequences Edward leaped once more into the throne 
 of England. In an age when perjury and murder were equally re- 
 sorted to, Edward, on landing, did not hesitate to disguise his real 
 objects, and to maintain that he was in arms only to enforce his 
 claims as Duke of York. The scene before the walls of York is 
 3 HENRY VI — 12 
 
lyS Notes 
 
 quite borne out by the contemporary historians ; and especially in 
 that most curious Historie of the arrival of Edward IV. in Eng- 
 land, published by the Camden Society. Shakspere evidently 
 went to Hall as his authority: 'King Edward, without any words 
 spoken to him, came peaceably near to York, of whose coming 
 when the citizens were certified, without delay they armed them- 
 selves and came to defend the gates, sending to him two of the 
 chiefest aldermen of the city, which earnestly admonished him on 
 their behalf to come not one foot nearer, nor temerariously to enter 
 into so great a jeopardy, considering that they were fully deter- 
 mined and bent to compel him to retract with dint of sword. 
 King Edward, marking well their message, was not a little troubled 
 and unquieted in his mind, and driven to seek the farthest point 
 of his wit ; for he had both two mischievous and perilous chances 
 even before his eyes, which were hard to be evaded or repelled : — 
 one was, if he should go back again he feared lest the rural and 
 common people, for covetousness of prey and spoil, would fall on 
 him, as one that fled away for fear and dread ; the other was, if he 
 should proceed any farther in his journey, then might the citizens 
 of York issue out with all their power, and suddenly circumvent 
 him and take him. Wherefore he determined to set forward, 
 neither with army nor with weapon, but with lowly words and 
 gentle entreatings, requiring most heartily the messengers that were 
 sent to declare to the citizens that he came neither to demand the 
 realm of England nor the superiority of the same, but only the 
 duchy of York, his old inheritance ; the which duchy if he might 
 by their means readopt and recover, he would never pass out of 
 his memory so great a benefit and so friendly a gratuity to him 
 exhibited. And so, with fair words and flattering speech, he dis- 
 missed the messengers ; and with good speed he and his followed 
 so quickly after, that they were almost at the gates as soon as the 
 ambassadors. The citizens, hearing his good answer, that he meant 
 nor intended nothing prejudicial to King Henry nor his royal au- 
 thority, were much mitigated and cooled, and began to commune 
 
Notes 179 
 
 with him from their walls, willing him to convey himself into some 
 other place without delay, which if he did, they assured him that 
 he should have neither hurt nor damage. But he, gently speaking 
 to all men, and especially to such as were aldermen, whom he 
 called worshipful, and by their proper names them saluted, after 
 many fair promises to them made, exhorted and desired them that, 
 by their favourable friendship and friendly permission, he might 
 enter into his own town, of the which he had both his name and 
 title. All the whole day was consumed in doubtful communication 
 and earnest interlocution. The citizens, partly won by his fair 
 words, and partly by hope of his large promises, fell to this pact 
 and convention, that if King Edward would swear to entertain his 
 citizens of York after a gentle sort and fashion, and hereafter to be 
 obedient and faithful to all King Henry's commandments and pre- 
 cepts, that then they would receive him into their city, and aid and 
 comfort him with money. King Edward (whom the citizens called 
 only Duke of York), being glad of this fortunate chance, in the 
 next morning, at the gate where he should enter, a priest being 
 ready to say mass, in the mass time, receiving the body of our 
 blessed Saviour, solemnly swearing to keep and observe the two 
 articles above mentioned and agreed upon, when it was far unlike 
 that he either intended or purposed to observe any of them, which 
 afterwards was to all men manifest.' " 
 
 Act V. — " Of the battle of Barnet the following is Hall's de- 
 scription : — 
 
 " * When the day began to spring the trumpets blew courageously 
 and the battle fiercely began. Archers first shot, and bill-men them 
 followed. King Edward, having the greater number of men, val- 
 iantly set on his enemies. The earl on the other side, remember- 
 ing his ancient fame and renown, manfully withstood him. This 
 battle on both sides was sore fought and many slain, in whose 
 rooms succeeded ever fresh and fresh men. In the mean season, 
 while all men were together by the ears, ever looking to which way 
 fortune would incline, the Earl of Warwick, after long fight, wisely 
 
i8o Notes 
 
 did perceive his men to be over pressed with the multitude of his 
 adversaries ; wherefore he caused new men to relieve them that 
 fought in the forward, by reason of which succours King Edward's 
 part gave a little back (which was the cause that some lookers-on, 
 and no fighters, galloped to London, saying that the earl had won 
 the field), which thing when Edward did perceive, he with all dili- 
 gence sent fresh men to their succours. 
 
 " ' If the battle were fierce and deadly before, now it was crueller, 
 more bloody, more fervent and fiery, and yet they had fought from 
 morning almost to noon without any part getting advantage of 
 other. King Edward, being weary of so long a conflict and willing 
 to see an end, caused a great crew of fresh men (which he had for 
 this only policy kept all day in store) to set on their enemies, in 
 manner being weary and fatigate : but although the earl saw these 
 new succours of fresh and new men to enter the battle, being noth- 
 ing afraid, but hoping of the victory (knowing perfectly that there 
 was all King Edward's power), comforted his men, being weary, 
 sharply quickening and earnestly desiring them with hardy stom- 
 achs to bear out this last and final brunt of the battle, and that the 
 field was even at an end. But when his soldiers, being sore 
 wounded, wearied with so long a conflict, did give little regard to 
 his words, he, being a man of a mind invincible, rushed into the 
 midst of his enemies, where as he (aventured so far from his own 
 company to kill and slay his adversaries that he could not be 
 rescued) was in the middle of his enemies stricken down and slain. 
 The Marquis Montacute, thinking to succour his brother, which he 
 saw was in great jeopardy, and yet in hope to obtain the victory, 
 was likewise overthrown and slain. After the earl was dead his 
 party fled, and many were taken, but not one man of name nor of 
 nobility.' 
 
 "The most curious accounts, both of the battles of Barnet and 
 Tewkesbury, and indeed of all this rapid counter-revolution, which 
 has scarcely a parallel in our English annals, are to be found in a 
 contemporary narrative published by the Camden Society. Neither 
 
Notes 1 8 1 
 
 that narrative, nor the Ghent MS., which is an abridgment of it, 
 were probably accessible to Shakspere. We must therefore still be 
 content to trace him in Hall and Holinshed. The following 
 graphic account of the battle of Tewkesbury is from Hall : — 
 
 " ' After the field ended King Edward made a proclamation that 
 whosoever could bring Prince Edward to him, alive or dead, should 
 have an annuity of an c /. during his life, and the prince's life to be 
 saved. Sir Richard Croftes, a wise and a valiant knight, nothing 
 mistrusting the king's former promise, brought forth his prisoner 
 Prince Edward, being a goodly feminine and a Mell-featured young 
 gentleman, whom when King Edward had well advised, he de- 
 manded of him how he durst so presumptuously enter into his 
 realm with banner displayed. The prince, being bold of stomach 
 and of a good courage, answered, saying, To recover my father's 
 kingdom and inheritage from his father and grandfather to him, 
 and from him, after him, to me lineally divoluted. At which words, 
 King Edward said nothing, but with his hand thrust him from him 
 (or, as some say, stroke him with his gauntlet), whom incontinent 
 they that strode about, which were George Duke of Clarence, Rich- 
 ard Duke of Gloster, Thomas Marquis Dorset, and William Lord 
 Hastings, suddenly murdered and piteously mangled. The bitter- 
 ness of which murder some of the actors after in their latter days 
 tasted and essayed by the very rod of justice and punishment of 
 God. His body was homely interred with the other simple corpses 
 in the church of the monastery of Black Monks in Tewkesbury. 
 This was the last civil battle that was fought in King Edward's 
 days, which was gotten the iii day of May, in the x year of his 
 reign, and in the year of our Lord mcccclxxi then being Saturday. 
 And on Monday next ensuing was Edmund Duke of Somerset, 
 John Longstrother, Prior of Saint John's, Sir Garveys Clifton, Sir 
 Thomas Tresham, and xii other knights and gentlemen beheaded 
 in the market-place at Tewkesbury.' 
 
 " It is unnecessary for us here to enter upon the disputed ques- 
 tion as to whether Richard Duke of Gloster were the actual mur- 
 
1 82 Notes [Act I 
 
 derer of Henry VI. The following is Holinshed's account of this 
 event : — 
 
 " * Poor King Henry VI., a little before deprived (as we have 
 heard) of his realm and imperial crown, was now in the Tower 
 spoiled of his life by Richard Duke of Gloster (as the constant 
 fame ran), who, to the intent that his brother King Edward might 
 reign in more surety, murdered the said King Henry with a dag- 
 ger, although some writers of that time, favouring altogether the 
 house of York, have recorded that, after he understood what losses 
 had chanced to his friends, and how not only his son but also all 
 other his chief partakers were dead and despatched, he took it so 
 to heart, that of pure displeasure, indignation, and melancholy, he 
 died the three-and-twentieth of May. The dead corpse, on the 
 Ascension even (the 29th) was conveyed with bills and glaives 
 pompously (if you will call that a funeral pomp) from the Tower 
 to the church of St. Paul, and there laid on a bier, where it rested 
 the space of one whole day, and, on the next day after, it was con- 
 veyed, without priest or clerk, torch or taper, singing or saying, 
 unto the monastery of Chertsey, distant from London fifteen miles, 
 and there was it first buried ; but after, it was removed to Windsor, 
 and there in a new vault newly inhumulate,' " 
 
 ACT I 
 
 Scene I. — Edward, Prince of Wales, was born Oct. 14, 1453. 
 The Duke of York was Richard Plantagenet, who figures in the 
 preceding plays. The Duke of Norfolk was John Mowbray, fourth 
 Duke of Norfolk, the last male descendant of his race, and an im- 
 portant character in Rich. III. The Marquess of Montague was Sir 
 John Neville, son of Richard, Earl of Salisbury, and brother of the 
 " King-maker." The Earl of Oxford w^zs, John de Vere, thirteenth 
 Earl of Oxford, who is also a character in Rich. III. The Duke of 
 Somerset was Edmund Beaufort, fourth and last Duke of Somerset, 
 
Scene I] Notes 183 
 
 and son of the Duke in 2 Hen. VI. The Duke of Exeter was 
 Henry Holland, son of John Holland, Earl of Huntingdon, created 
 Duke of Exeter in 1445. The Earl of Northumberland ^^2,% Henry 
 Percy, grandson of Hotspur, and succeeded to the title in 1455. 
 The Earl of West7iior eland was the second earl, and grandson of 
 the famous Ralph Neville, who figures in i and 2 Hen. IV. and 
 Hen. V. Edmund, Earl of Rutland, was the third son of the 
 Duke of York, born May 17, 1443, and seventeen years old when 
 killed by Clifford. George, Duke of Clarence, was the sixth son of 
 the Duke of York, born Oct. 21, 1449. He appears again in 
 Rich. III. The Earl of Pembroke was William Herbert, son 
 of Sir William Ap Thomas Herbert. 
 
 I. I wonder how, etc. White remarks: "This reference to the 
 last scene of the preceding Part is a mere dramatic contrivance to 
 establish an intimate connection between the two. Between the 
 battle of St. Alban's, with which the Second Part closes, and the 
 Parliament at which the ineffectual compromise between Henry VI. 
 and the Duke of York was made, five years elapsed : — the date of 
 the latter was 1460. Indeed, the reader of these plays must con- 
 stantly remember that he is not reading a chronicle, or even a his- 
 tory ; and that Shakespeare grouped the events of the reigns which 
 he undertook to illustrate with a single eye to dramatic effect." 
 
 7. Lord Clifford, etc. The account of Clifford's death here dif- 
 fers from that in 2 Hen. VI. v. 2. 13 fol. That is from the Con- 
 tention, this from the True Tragedy. 
 
 %. Battle's. Army's; as often. Cf. 15 just below; also ii. 1. 121, 
 ii. 2. 72, etc. 
 
 9. By the swords of common soldiers. "The elder Clifford was 
 slain by York, and his son lives to revenge his death " (Mason). 
 
 II. Dangerously. The folio has "dangerous;" corrected by 
 Theobald from the old play. S. does not elsewhere use dangerous 
 as an adverb. 
 
 12. Beaver. Helmet. Cf. Rich. III. v. 3. 50. It was properly 
 the visor of the helmet ; as in Ham. i. 2. 230, etc. 
 
1 84 Notes [Act I 
 
 16. speak thou for me, etc. As Malone notes, Richard was only 
 a year old at the time of the first battle of St. Alban's, at which he 
 is represented as present (2 Hen. VI. v. 3), and only six years old 
 at this time. The anachronism is from the old play. 
 
 19. Hope. Capell reads "end," and Dyce "hap." The latter 
 may be right. 
 
 25. Fearful. Full of fear, timorous, cowardly ; as in 178 below. 
 
 34. Perforce. Rowe reads " by force," as in 29 above. 
 
 41. Henry. A trisyllable ; as often in this play and the preced- 
 ing. See 107 below, etc. 
 
 47. Shake his bells. An allusion to the little bells which were 
 attached to hawks. Cf. A. Y. L. iii. 3. 81 : "As the ox hath his 
 bow, sir, the horse his curb, and the falcon her bells," etc. See 
 also R. of L. 511: "With trembling fear, as fowl hear falcons' 
 bells." The bells were supposed to frighten the birds that were 
 hawked at. 
 
 62. Patience. Apparently a trisyllable here. Cf. patient in 21^ 
 below. 
 
 69. Put when, etc. The folios give this to " Westm. ; " corrected 
 by Theobald (from the old play). 
 
 76. / am thine. Some read, with the old play, "Thou art 
 deceiv'd : I am thine." 
 
 78. The earldom. That of March, which he inherited from his 
 mother, and by which he claimed his title to the throne. The old 
 play has " the kingdom." 
 
 83. And that ''s Richard. The ist folio omits and, which the 2d 
 supplies, and which is also in the old play. 
 
 93. Yes. Theobald has "No " (from the old play). As Clarke 
 remarks, you forget = you do not remember. 
 
 105. Thy. The folios have " My ; " corrected by Rowe. As 
 Malone notes, Richard's father was Earl of Cambridge, and never 
 Duke of York, having been beheaded while his elder brother, 
 Edward Duke of York, was still living. The error is taken from 
 the old play. 
 
Scene I] Notes 1 85 
 
 107. I am the son of Henry the Fifth. "The military reputation 
 of Henry V. is the sole support of his son. The name of Henry V. 
 dispersed the followers of Cade" (Johnson). 
 
 1 10. Sith. Since. Cf. i. 3. 41 below. 
 
 114. Father , tear the crowjt. Hanmer reads "Tear the crown, 
 father," which improves the metre ; but there are many such met- 
 rical imperfections in this play. 
 
 120, Peace thou, etc. Some follow the old play in giving this 
 speech to Northumberland, but Henry now and then can speak 
 sharply. 
 
 133. Rebellion. A quadrisyllable. 
 
 139. Henry. A trisyllable. Cf. 41 and 107 above. 
 
 144. Crown. Johnson remarks that the meaning of the text 
 must be " detrimental to the general rights of hereditary royalty ; " 
 but he conjectures "son" for crown. Dr. Percy reminds him that 
 Richard II. had no son. Capell reads " the crown " (from the old 
 play). 
 
 164. Thy crown. The crown you wear. Some read " the crown." 
 
 170. Hear i?ie. The 7?ie, omitted in the ist and 2d folios, is 
 restored in the 3d folio from the old play. 
 
 186. Bands. Bonds; as often. 
 
 190. They seek revenge, etc. "They go away, not because they 
 doubt the justice of this determination, but because they have been 
 conquered and seek to be revenged. They are not influenced by 
 principle, but passion " (Johnson) . 
 
 206. Sennet. A particular set of notes on the trumpet or 
 cornet. 
 
 My castle. Sandal Castle in Yorkshire, where the next scene is 
 laid. It was demolished by order of the Parliament in 1646, but 
 its ruins are still to be seen in the village of Sandal, about two 
 miles from Wakefield. 
 
 207. Soldiers. A trisyllable ; as in i. 2. 42 and iv. 3. 61 below. 
 211. Bewray. Betray, show; as in iii. 3. 97 below, Cf, Leary 
 
 ii. I. 109, iii. 6. 18, etc. 
 
1 86 Notes [Act I 
 
 212. Exeter, so will I. Pope reads " So, Exeter, will I." See on 
 I 14 above. 
 
 233. Given . . . suck head. A "horseman's phrase." Cf. T. 
 of S. i. 2. 249 ; " Give him head ; I know he '11 prove a jade." 
 See also Rich. JI. iii. 3. 12. 
 
 234. As. That. Cf. Rich. III. iii. 4. 41, etc. 
 
 239. Faulconbridge. Thomas Nevil, natural son of William 
 Nevil, Lord Faulconbridge. He had been appointed vice-admiral 
 by Warwick, and had orders to guard the passage between Dover 
 and Calais, in order that no friends of King Henry might land in 
 England (Ritson). 
 
 For the narrow seas, cf. M. of V. ii. 8. 28 : — 
 
 " in the narrow seas that part 
 The French and English ; " 
 
 and Id. iii, 1.4: "wracked on the narrow seas." See also iv. 8. 3 
 below. 
 
 245. Granted to. Assented to. 
 
 261. From the field. The ist folio has "to " iox from; corrected 
 in the 2d. The old play also has from. 
 
 268. Coast. Watch and follow, or hover around, like a bird of 
 prey. The folio has " cost," which some retain (as = cost me^, but 
 it does not suit the context. Steevens conjectures " cote " (see 
 Ham. ii. 2. 330); and Dyce "souse" (see K.John v. 2. 150). 
 Hanmer has " truss." Empty = hungry ; as in V. and ^.55 (see 
 next note) and 2 Hen. VI. iii. i. 248. 
 
 269. Tire on. Seize and feed on ravenously. Cf. V. and A. 
 
 56:- 
 
 " Even as an empty eagle, sharp by fast, 
 Tires with her beak on feathers, flesh, and bone, 
 Shaking her wings, devouring all in haste, 
 Till either gorge be stufTd or prey be gone." 
 
 See also Cyjnb. iii. 4. 97. 
 
 270. Three lords. Northumberland, Clifford, and Westmore- 
 land. Cf. 183-188 above. 
 
Scene II] Notes 187 
 
 272. Cousin. Henry Holland, Duke of Exeter, was cousin- 
 german to the king, his grandfather John having married Elizabeth 
 Plantagenet, daughter of John of Gaunt by his first wife. 
 
 Scene II, — 6. Contention. A quadrisyllable. 
 
 10. Henry. A trisyllable. See on i. i. 41 above. 
 
 22. A7t oath is of no moment, etc. "The obligation of an oath 
 is here avoided by a very despicable sophistry. A lawful magistrate 
 alone has the power to exact an oath, but the oath derives no part 
 of its force from the magistrate. The plea against the obligation 
 of an oath obliging to maintain a usurper (taken from the unlaw- 
 fulness of the oath itself), in the foregoing play, was rational and 
 just" (Johnson). 
 
 43. Witty. Intelligent, sagacious. Cf. T. N. i. 5. 39 : " Better 
 a witty fool than a foolish wit." 
 
 44. Resteth. Remains ; as in i Hen. VI. i. 3. 70 : " Nought 
 rests for me," etc. Cf. iv. 2. 13 and v. 7. 42 below. 
 
 47. Enter a Messenger. The folios have ^^ Enter Gabriel" 
 which was probably the Christian name of an actor. There was a 
 player named Gabriel Spencer in Henslowe's company in 1598. 
 See on iii. i (first note). 
 
 48. Post? Haste ; as in iii. 3. 222 below. 
 
 49. The queen, with all the northern earls, etc. " I know not 
 whether the author intended any moral instruction ; but he that 
 reads this has a striking admonition against precipitancy, by which 
 we often use unlawful means to do that which a little delay would 
 put honestly in our power. Had York stayed but a few moments, 
 he had saved his cause from the stain of perjury" (Johnson). 
 
 50. Intend. A " confusion of construction ; " as in i He7i. VI. 
 iii. 2. 129. Pope reads *' Intends." 
 
 68. Woman-general ! Most of the editors read "woman's gen- 
 eral," as the folio does. The text is due to White. 
 
 74. Whenas. Used sometimes for when, as whileas (2 Hen. VI. 
 i. I. 225) for while, etc, Cf. ii. i. 46 and v. 7. 34 below. 
 
1 88 Notes [Act I 
 
 Scene III. — i. His Tutor. "A prieste called Sir Robbert 
 Aspall" (Hall). 
 
 5. Whose. Referring to brat. 
 
 13. Devouring paws. Steevens remarks that paws is odd here ; 
 but cf. Milton, Lycidas, 128 : — 
 
 " Besides what the grim wolf with privy paw 
 Daily devours apace." 
 
 26. Sufficient. A quadrisyllable. This lengthening seldom oc- 
 curs except at the end of a line, but there are several instances of 
 the exception in this play. See on i. i. 133, 215, etc. 
 
 39. Ere I was born. Malone remarks : " Rutland was born, I 
 believe, in 1443 ; and Clifford's father was killed at the battle of 
 St. Alban's in 1455." The error is from the old play. 
 
 40. Thou hast one son. Henry, the hero of Wordsworth's Song 
 at the Feast of Brougham Castle. 
 
 41. Sith. See on i. i. no above. 
 
 48. Dii faciant, etc. " The gods grant that this be the sum of 
 thy glory ! " As Steevens remarks, this is from Ovid's Epistle from 
 Phillis to Demophoon. 
 
 Scene IV. — 2. Uncles. Sir John and Sir Hugh Mortimer. Cf. 
 i. 2. 62 above. 
 
 9. Make a lane. Cut his way through the enemy. 
 
 19. Budg'd. Gave way, yielded the ground. Cf. v. 4. 66 below. 
 The folios have " bodg'd," which some take to be = botched ; but 
 that does not suit the context. York does not mean that they 
 fought in a bungling way, but that the struggle was bootless on 
 account of the over-matching force opposed to them. 
 
 33. Phaethon. For the allusion, cf. Rich. II. iii. 3. 178 and R. 
 and J. iii. 2. 3. See also ii. 6. 12 below. 
 
 34. Prick. Mark, dial-point. Cf. R. and J. ii. 4. 119: "the 
 prick of noon ; " and R. of L. 781 : " Ere he arrive his weary noon- 
 tide prick." 
 
Scene ivj Notes 1 89 
 
 50. Buckle. Join in close fight ; as in i Hen. VI. i. 2. 95, iv. 4. 
 5, and V. 3. 28. The folios have " buckler ; " corrected by Theo- 
 bald. Hudson reads "buckle thee with blows," since he does "not 
 understand the meaning of 'buckle with thee blows;'" but buckle 
 is no more a transitive, verb than strive or struggle, and requires 
 with to complete the sense. Besides, buckle with thee is evidently 
 meant to jingle with bandy with thee. Of course it is not necessary 
 to consider blows the direct object of buckle. It is added as an an- 
 tithesis to word, but the construction (about which the writer of 
 course did not trouble himself) is not precisely the same. The ex- 
 pression is sufficiently justified by the analogy of " fight with thee 
 blow for blow," etc. Cf. ii, 5. 76 below : " I '11 aid thee tear for 
 tear." The grammatical license — if it be so regarded — is by no 
 means so bold as in making buckle transitive, with thee for its 
 object. 
 
 55. To prick. As to prick. For the ellipsis, cf. J. C. iii. i. 40, 
 M. of V. iii. 3. 10, etc. 
 
 59. Prize. Warburton reads " praise ; " but prize here is the 
 " right " which the " might " of war gives. As Johnson says, " all 
 vantages are in war lawful prize." In ii. i. 20 below some see a 
 similar use of prize ; but that is not so clear. 
 
 60. Impeach. For the noun, cf. C. of E. v. i. 269: "why, what 
 an intricate impeach is this ! " 
 
 61. Gin. Snare ; as in T. N. ii. 5. 92, Macb. iv. 2. 35, etc. 
 
 68. Raught. The only form of the past tense of reach in S. 
 The participle reached occurs only in 0th. i. 2. 24. 
 
 73. Mess. Often used to denote a company of four. Cf. L. I. L. 
 iv. 3. 207, V. 2. 361, etc. 
 
 77. Mutinies. Contentions, conflicts ; as in L. L.I.i.i.i 70, etc. 
 
 79. Napkin. Handkerchief; as often. 
 
 84. Deadly. For the adverbial use, cf. Much Ado, v. i. 178, 
 A. W. V. 3. 117, etc. 
 
 87. Stamp, rave, etc. In the folio this line is placed after 91 be- 
 low; but Malone saw that it belongs here, as in the old play. 
 
190 Notes [Act I 
 
 White remarks : " The passage is taken bodily from the old version, 
 except that two new lines [90, 91] are added ; and these two lines 
 are added to make the transition from the allusion to York's tear- 
 less eyes to ' Thou wouldst be fee'd,' etc., less abrupt ; which inten- 
 tion the transposition of the line ' Stamp, rave,' etc., and the 
 interposition of it between the added lines and the remainder of 
 the passage, entirely defeats ; as, in that case, this line is isolated, 
 whereas in the old octavo, as will be seen in our text, it has a direct 
 relation to the one which immediately precedes it. The transposi- 
 tion was doubtless an accidental consequence of the alteration made 
 in the old text." 
 
 100. And broke. Hanmer reads " hath broke," but such ellipses 
 are not rare in S. 
 
 103. Pale. Enclose, encompass; as in A. and C. ii. 7. 74: 
 " Whate'er the ocean pales, or sky inclips." 
 
 io6. Too, too. Some print " too-too," but the more emphatic 
 repetition seems better here ; as in Ham. i. 2. 129: "this too, too 
 solid flesh," etc. 
 
 108. Do him dead. Cf 2 Hen. VI. iii. 2. 179: "who should do 
 the duke to death ? " See also ii. i. 103 and iii. 3. 103 below. 
 
 114. Trull. Harlot, drab. 
 
 115. Captivates ! Used in its original sense of make captive, 
 bring into bondage. Cf. Armado's use of it in Z. L. L, iii. i. 126: 
 " immured, restrained, captivated, bound." 
 
 116. Vizard-like. \JC&.& z. vizard, ox y'\%ox. 
 
 118. Assay. Try, attempt. Cf. Ham. iv. 7. 153: " 'T were bet- 
 ter not assay'd," etc. 
 
 121. Type. Badge, mark. Cf. Rich. III. iv. 4. 244: "The high 
 imperial type of this earth's glory ; " where, as here, the crown is 
 meant. 
 
 122. Sicils. Sicilies ; as in v. 7. 39 below. Cf. 2 Hen. VI. i. 
 1.6. 
 
 127. Horse. Apparently to be regarded as a plural. See p. 
 163 above. 
 
Scene I] Notes 191 
 
 129. God he knows. Cf. K. John, v. 7. 60, Rich. Ill, iii. i. 10, 
 26, iii. 7. 235, etc. 
 
 132. Government. Self-control; as in i Hen. IV. i. 2. 31, iii. 
 I. 184, 0th. iii. 3. 256, etc. 
 
 136. Septentrioit. North (Latin septentrio) ; used by S. only 
 here. Cf. Milton, P. R. iv. 31 : "From cold septentrion blasts; " 
 the only instance in which he uses the word. 
 
 137. O tiger's heart, etc. See p. 12 above. 
 
 142. Obdurate. Regularly accented on the second syllable by S. 
 
 146. The rain begins. Cf. T. and C. iv. 4. 55 : " rain to lay 
 this wind." See also R. of L. 1788, Macb. i. 7. 25, and ii. 5. 85 
 below. 
 
 150. Passion moves. The ist folio has "passions moves," and 
 the 2d " passions move." The text is that of the Cambridge ed. 
 
 152, 153. The lines are arranged as by Warburton from the old 
 play. In the folios they form three lines, ending with his, touched, 
 and blood. The passage is perhaps corrupt, but no satisfactory 
 emendation has been proposed. For with blood the 2d folio has 
 " the roses just with blood." 
 
 155. Tigers of Hyrcania. Cf. Macb. iii. 4. loi : "the Hyrcan 
 tiger." Hyrcania was a Persian province. 
 
 169. To all. Capell reads " of all," and in the next line " could " 
 for should (both from the old play) . 
 
 171. Inly. Inward ; as in T. G. of V. ii. 7. 18 : " the inly touch 
 of love." 
 
 172. Weeping-ripe. Ripe or ready for weeping ; as in L. L. L. 
 V. 2. 274. Cf. sinking-ripe in C. of E.'i. l. 78. 
 
 ACT II 
 
 Scene I. — 9. Resolv'd. Satisfied; as in ii. 2. 124 below. 
 
 10. Is become. That is, what has become of him. Cf. iv. 4. 25 
 below. See also Spenser, F. Q. i. 10. 16: " the deare Charissa, 
 whexe is she become ? " 
 
192 Notes [Act II 
 
 14. Neat. Neat or horned cattle. Cf. W. T. i. 2. 125 : — 
 
 " the steer, the heifer, and the calf 
 Are all call'd neat/' 
 
 20. Pride. The folios have " prize ; " corrected by Warburton 
 from the old play. Some would make " prize " = privilege, com- 
 paring i. 4. 59 above ; but this does not seem to me a parallel 
 case. Besides, the line is taken bodily from the old play ; and, as 
 White remarks, " it is impossible to believe that S., in doing this, 
 changed intentionally a word with a good and pertinent significa- 
 tion for one for which, in its present connection, no proper mean- 
 ing can be found." 
 
 22. Takes her farewell^ etc. "Aurora takes for a time her fare- 
 well of the sun when she dismisses him to his diurnal course " 
 (Johnson); or " when she leaves him to take her place " (Clarke). 
 
 24. Trimni'd like a younker, etc. Cf. i Hen. IV. iii. 3. 92 : 
 " Will you make a younker of me ? " Most editors read younker 
 in M. of V. ii. 6. 14. 
 
 25. Three suns. This is from the chroniclers. See p. 173 
 above. 
 
 27. Racking. Floating like rack (see Ham. ii. 2. 506) or float- 
 ing cloud ; the only instance of the verb in S. Malone quotes 
 
 Edw.III.: — 
 
 " like inconstant clouds 
 That, rack'd upon the carriage of the winds, 
 Increase," etc. 
 
 36. Meeds. Merits ; as in iv. 8. 38 below. 
 
 46. Whenas. See on i. 2. 74 above. 
 
 48. O, speak no more, etc. "The generous tenderness of Ed- 
 ward and savage fortitude of Richard are well distinguished by 
 their different reception of their father's death " (Johnson) . 
 
 51. The hope of Troy. Hector. Cf. iv. 8. 25 below. 
 
 82. Selfsame. The very. Hanmer reads " th' selfsame," 
 
 83. Fires, A dissyllable. Capell reads " fire," and " burn " in 
 
Scene I] Notes 1 93 
 
 the next line. It would be better to change coals to " coal," as the 
 Cambridge editors suggest, if any change were called for ; but the 
 relative often takes a singular verb, though the antecedent is plural. 
 
 91. Bird. Eaglet. For its use for a young bird, cf. i Hen. IV. 
 V. I. 60 : "the cuckoo's bird." See also T. A. ii. 3. 154. 
 
 92. Show thy descent by gazing ''gainst the sun. It was a very 
 ancient belief that the eagle was the one bird that could gaze un- 
 dazzled at the sun. Pliny says that it exposes its brood to this test 
 as soon as they are hatched, to prove if they are genuine or not. 
 Chaucer refers to the belief in his Parleinent of Foules ; as Spenser 
 does in the following fine passage from the Hymn of Heavenly 
 Beauty : — 
 
 " Mount up aloft through heavenly contemplation, 
 From this darke world, whose damps the soule do blynd, 
 And, like the native brood of Eagles kynd 
 On that bright Sunne of Glorie fixe thine eyes, 
 Clear'd from grosse mists of fraile infirmities." 
 
 95. Fare. Luck, fortune ; as in J^. John, v. 7. 35 : " ill fare ; " 
 the only other instance of the noun in S. 
 
 99. Thy words would add, etc. Cf. Much Ado, ii. i. 255 : " She 
 speaks poniards, and every word stabs ; " and Ham. iii. 2. 414 : "I 
 will speak daggers to her." 
 
 103. Done to death. See on i. 4. 108 above. 
 
 106. Sith. See on i. i. no above. 
 
 no. Depart. For the noun, cf. iv. i. 92 below. 
 
 113. And very well appointed, etc. This line is omitted in the 
 folios ; restored by Steevens from the old play. As the whole 
 speech is reproduced almost without change, the omission was 
 probably accidental. For well appointed ( = well equipped), cf. 
 Hen. V. iii. chor. 4. 
 
 116. Advertised. Regularly accented by S. on the second 
 syllable. Cf. iv. 5, 9 and v. 3. 18 below. 
 
 124. Heated spleen. Ardent impetuosity. Cf. Rich III. v. 3. 
 3 HENRY VI — 13 
 
194 Notes [Act II 
 
 350 : " Inspire us with the spleen of fiery dragons," etc. Warbur- 
 ton changes heated to " hated," spoihng the antithesis with coldness. 
 
 130. The night-owVs lazy flight. Yarrell (^British Birds) says 
 that the flight of owls " is easy and buoyant, but not rapid. " 
 
 131. Idle. The folios have "lazy; " corrected by Capell (from 
 the old play). White retains "lazy." 
 
 140. Marches. Borders, border country ; as in Hen. V. i. 2. 140. 
 
 141. Making another head. Gathering another force. Cf. the 
 play on head in i Hen. IV. i. 3. 284 : " to save our heads by rais- 
 ing of a head," etc. 
 
 146. Your kind aunt. Isabel, daughter of John I., King of 
 Portugal, by Philippa of Lancaster, eldest daughter of John of 
 Gaunt : she was therefore third cousin to Edward instead of aunt. 
 The George, referred to in 143, was at this time in his twelfth year, 
 and Richard was in his ninth. 
 
 150. Retire. Retreat ; as in K.John, ii. i. 326, v. 5. 4, etc. 
 
 169. Haught. Haughty. Qi. Rich. II. iv. i. 254 z.n^Rich. III. 
 ii. 3. 28. 
 
 170. Moe. More ; used only with a plural or collective noun. 
 
 182. Via! An interjection of encouragement (Italian), lit- 
 erally = away ! Amain is omitted in the folios ; restored by 
 Theobald from the old play. 
 
 190. FaiVst. Changed by Steevens to "fall'st." The old play 
 has " faints." 
 
 191. For ef end. Forbid; as in W. T. iv. 4. 541, Rich. II. iv. i. 
 129 (in quartos; "forbid" in folios), etc. 
 
 207. Puissant. A dissyllable ; as elsewhere. Cf. v. i. 6 and v. 
 2. 31 below. The noun puissance is either dissyllahic or trisyl- 
 labic in S. 
 
 209. Sorts. Suits, is well. Cf. T. and C.'\. i. 109 ; — 
 
 " this woman's answer sorts, 
 For womanish it is to be from thence." 
 
 Lines 205-209 are not in the old play. 
 
Scene II] Notes 1 95 
 
 Scene II. — 6. Irks. Is irksome to, annoys. Cf. i Hen. VI. 
 i. 4. 105 : " It irks his heart he cannot be reveng'd," etc. 
 
 8. Nor wittingly. Nor purposely. 
 
 10. Harmful. Hannier reads " harmless," but harmful is con- 
 sistent with the preceding too muck. 
 
 19. Level. Aim. Cf. 2 Hen. IV. iii. 2. 286 : " the foeman may 
 with as great aim level at the edge of a penknife," etc. 
 
 30. Fearful. Timorous. See on i. i. 25 above. The folio has 
 "with" for in (from the old play). 
 
 38. Fondly. Foolishly; as in K.John, ii. i. 258 : "But if you 
 fondly pass our proffer'd offer," etc. 
 
 44. Inferring. Bringing forward, adducing. Cf. iii. i. 49 
 below. 
 
 46. Bad success. A bad issue. Cf. Rich. III. iv. 4. 236 : " dan- 
 gerous success," etc. 
 
 47. Happy always was it, etc. " Alluding to a common prov- 
 erb : * Happy the child whose father went to the devil ' " (John- 
 son). The folios make the sentence an assertion, but it is a 
 question in the old play, as the context requires it to be. 
 
 57. Soft courage. The editors have been in doubt how to ex- 
 plain this, and Collier reads " soft carriage " (the conjecture of 
 Mason). Schmidt, Clarke, and Hudson make courage ^\\ezxt, 
 disposition ; and it certainly may have that sense, though White 
 says that no instance of it has been found. Cf. Spenser, F. Q. ii. 
 
 5- i: — 
 
 " Disleall Knight, whose coward corage chose 
 To wreake it selfe on beast all innocent." 
 
 Ascham, in his Toxophilus, speaks of "having a faint hart or cour- 
 age." White takes the word to be here = encouragement : " the 
 queen means to say that the king's tame replies to her and to Clif- 
 ford are poor encouragement to those who are fighting his battles." 
 Soft courage seems to me simply = soft kind of courage, or weak 
 courage. Cf. iv, i. 12 below; "so weak of courage; " a very 
 
196 Notes [Act II 
 
 similar expression, whether courage have its ordinary sense or 
 be = heart. 
 
 64. Apparent. That is, heir-apparent ; as, figuratively, in 
 W. T. i. 2. 177 : — 
 
 " Next to thyself and my young rover, he 's 
 Apparent to my heart." 
 
 66. Toward. Forward, bold. Elsewhere it is opposed to fro- 
 ward ; as in T. of S. v. 2. 182, etc. 
 
 72. Darraign your battle. " That is, range your host, put your 
 host in order" (Johnson). Cf. Spenser, F. Q. i. 4. 40: "Re- 
 doubted battaile ready to darrayne ; " Id. i. 7. 11 : "Did to him 
 pace sad battaile to darrayne ; " and Id. iii. i. 20 : — 
 
 " On which she saw six knights, that did darra)me 
 Fiers battaile against one with cruell might and mayne." 
 
 Steevens cites Guy Earl of Warwick, 1661 : "Darraign our bat- 
 tles, and begin the fight." The old play has " Prepare your bat- 
 tels." Darraign occurs nowhere else in S. 
 
 89, Since when, etc. The ist folio gives lines 89-92 to " C/a.," 
 and the old play to " George ; " but in 92 " his brother " is altered 
 to "me," which shows that S. intended the whole to belong to 
 Edward. In the old play the passage reads thus : — 
 
 " George. Since when he hath broke his oath, 
 For as we heare you that are king 
 Though he doe weare the Crowne, 
 Haue causde him by new act of Parlement 
 To blot our brother out, and put his owne son in." 
 
 97. Sort. Set, crew; contemptuous; as in i Hen. VI. ii. i. 
 167, etc. 
 
 112. Clifford. Capell reads "Clifford there" (from the old 
 play). 
 
Scene II] Notes 197 
 
 124. Resolv'd. Satisfied, convinced. See on ii. i. 9 above. 
 
 '^ZZ' Whoever got thee, etc. The folios give this to " War.^'' 
 but the reply of the queen shows that the old play is right in 
 assigning it to Richard. 
 
 134. Wot. Know; used only in the present tense and the 
 participle wotting, for which see W. T. iii. 2. 77. 
 
 136. Stigmatic. One branded by nature with the stigma of 
 deformity. Cf. 2 Hen. VI. v. i. 215, where the term is also 
 applied to Richard. These are the only instances of the word in 
 S., but stigmatical is used in the same sense in C. of E. iv. 2. 22. 
 
 138. Venom toads. Cf. A. F. Z. ii. i. 13: "the toad, ugly and 
 venomous." Rowe reads " venomous ; " but we have four other 
 instances of venom as an adjective in S. The lizard^s sting is 
 equally fictitious. 
 
 141. Channel. Kennel, gutter. Cf. 2 Hen. IV. ii. i. 52 ; "throw 
 the quean in the channel." 
 
 142. Extraught. Elsewhere the participle is extracted; but cf. 
 distraught in Rich. III. iii. 5. 4 and R. and J. iv. 3. 49. The old 
 play has " deriv'd." 
 
 143. Detect. Expose, betray. 
 
 144. A wisp of straw. Malone and others have shown by quo- 
 tations from writers of the time that scolds and strumpets were 
 sometimes made to wear a wisp of straw on their heads as a mark 
 of disgrace. 
 
 145. Callat. Drab, harlot. Cf. W. T. ii. 3. 90 or 0th. iv. 2. 121. 
 
 147. Menelaus. That is, a cuckold like him. Steevens com- 
 pares T. and C. v. I. 61, where Thersites calls Menelaus "the 
 primitive statue and oblique memorial of cuckolds." 
 
 162. Age. Generation ; as often. 
 
 172. Deniest. The folio has " denied'st ; " corrected by War- 
 burton from the old play. The reference is to what Margaret has 
 said in 118 above. 
 
 173. Our bloody colours. Cf. Hen. V. i. 2. loi : "your bloody 
 flag." 
 
198 
 
 Notes [Act I! 
 
 Scene III. — l. Forspent. Exhausted; as in 1 Hen. IV. i. i. 
 37 : " almost forspent with speed," etc. The old play has " Sore 
 spent." 
 
 5. Spite of spite. Cf. K. John, v. 4. 5 : " In spite of spite," etc. 
 
 15. Thy brother's blood. A half-brother who does not appear in 
 the play — an illegitimate son of Salisbury. 
 
 27. Look upon. That is, are mere spectators. Cf. W. T. v. 3. 
 100 : " all that look upon with marvel," etc. 
 
 37. Thou setter-up, etc. Cf. Daniel, ii. 21 : " He removeth 
 kings and setteth up kings." In iii. 3. 157 below, Margaret calls 
 Warwick " Proud setter-up and puller-down of kings," and some 
 have supposed that Warwick is addressed here ; but the latter 
 part of the passage ought to make it clear that it is a prayer to 
 the Deity. 
 
 43. In earth. Pope reads "on earth;" but cf. V. and A. 143, 
 M.for M. ii. 4. 50, etc. See also Matthew, vi. 10. 
 
 56. Forslow. Delay ; used by S. only here. Steevens quotes 
 The Battle of Alcazar, 1594: "Why, King Sebastian, wilt thou 
 now foreslow?" and Marlowe, Edw, II.: "Foreslow no time; 
 sweet Lancaster, let 's march." Cf. Spenser, F. Q. iv. 10. 15 : " But 
 by no meanes my way I would forslow," etc. 
 
 Scene IV. — 12. Some other chase. Some other game. Cf. 
 2 Hen. VI. V. 2. 14: — 
 
 " Hold, Warwick, seek thee out some other chase ; 
 For I myself must hunt this deer to death." 
 
 Scene V. — i. This battle fares, etc. Verplanck remarks: 
 " Henry's soliloquy certainly has more of the poet's manner about 
 the date of Much Ado About Nothing than of his earlier style. Yet 
 the character of Henry is just as well marked in the old play as in 
 the enlarged one, as well as the incidents of the unhappy son and 
 
 father : — 
 
 ' Hen. O gracious God of heaven, look down on us, 
 And set some ends to these incessant griefs. 
 
Scene V] Notes 199 
 
 How like a mastless ship upon the seas 
 This woeful battle doth continue still, 
 Now leaning this way, now to that side driven, 
 And none doth know to whom the day will fall. 
 Oh, would my death might stay these civil jars ! 
 Would I had never reign'd, nor ne'er been king. 
 Margaret and Clifford chide me from the field. 
 Swearing they had best success when I was thence. 
 Would God that I were dead, so all were well ; 
 Or would my crown suffice, I were content 
 To yield it them, and live a private life.' " 
 
 3. Blowing of Ills nails. Cf. L. L. L. v. 2. 923 : — 
 
 " When icicles hang by the wall, 
 
 And Dick the shepherd blows his nail." 
 
 Whether the shepherd blows his fingers because they are cold or 
 because he has nothing to do, the commentators are not agreed ; 
 but I have no doubt that here and in L. L. L. the former is the 
 meaning. In T. of S.\. 1. 109, the other sense is clear enough. 
 
 24. Quaintly. Curiously, fancifully. Cf. M. of V. ii. 4. 6, etc. 
 
 26. Hour. A dissyllable, as below in several lines. Cf. fires in 
 ii. I. 83 above. 
 
 36. Ean. Theobald reads " yean," which means the same. Cf. 
 M. of V. i. 3. ^^ : " in eaning time." 
 
 TfT. Years. Changed by Rowe to " months ; " but the reference 
 probably is to the years that must elapse before the lambs just 
 eaned can be shorn. For poor fool as an expression of pity or 
 tenderness, cf. Muck Ado, ii. i. 3, 26, A. Y. L. ii. i. 22, etc. 
 
 38. Days, months. Rowe (followed by some editors) reads 
 plausibly " days, weeks, months." As the text stands, days may be 
 a dissyllable. 
 
 43. Silly. Harmless, innocent. Cf. V. and A. 1098 : " the silly 
 lamb ; " R. of L. 167 : " the silly lambs," etc. 
 
 51. Delicates. Delicacies; the only instance of the noun in S. 
 
 Johnson remarks : " This speech is mournful and soft, exquisitely 
 
200 Notes [Act II 
 
 suited to the character of the king, and makes a pleasing inter- 
 change, by affording, amidst the tumult and horror of the battle, 
 an unexpected glimpse of rural innocence and pastoral tranquillity." 
 Verplanck adds : " There are some verses preserved of Henry VI. 
 which are in a strain of the same pensive, moralizing character. 
 The reader may not be displeased to have them here subjoined, 
 that he may compare them with the congenial thoughts the poet 
 has attributed to him : — 
 
 ' Kingdoms are but cares ; 
 State is devoid of stay ; 
 Riches are ready snares, 
 And hasten to decay. 
 
 ' Pleasure is a privy [game,] 
 Which vice doth still provoke ; 
 Pomp unprompt ; and fame a flame ; 
 Power a smouldering smoke. 
 
 ' Who meaneth to remove the rock 
 , Out of his slimy mud, 
 
 Shall mire himself, and hardly scape 
 
 The swelling of the flood.' " 
 
 57. Possessed with. Cf. K. John, iv. 2. 9 : "possess'd with double 
 pomp ; " I Hen. VI. v. 4. 138 : — 
 
 " 'T is known already that I am possess'd 
 With more than half the Gallian territories," etc. 
 
 Possessed of is more common in S. 
 
 62. Unwares, An old form of unawares, but not found else- 
 where in S. 
 
 77. And let our hearts, etc. " The king intends to say that the 
 state of their hearts and eyes shall be like that of the kingdom in a 
 civil war ; all shall be destroyed by power formed within them- 
 selves " (Johnson) ; or " let our hearts and eyes, like ourselves in 
 civil war, be self-destructive " (Clarke) . 
 
 82. Our foeman^s face ? The face of one of our foemen. 
 
Scene V] Notes 20 1 
 
 86. Blown with the windy tempest, etc. Cf. i. 4. 145 above. 
 89. Stratagems. Dreadful deeds. Cf. 2 Hen. IV. \. i.%, M. of 
 V.N. I. 85, etc. 
 92, 93. O boy . . . too late. The old play reads : — 
 
 " Poore boy thy father gaue thee lif too late, 
 And hath bereau'de thee of thy Hfe too sone," 
 
 which Hanmer and Capell followed ; but, as the Cambridge editors 
 remark, this " merely transfers the difficulty of explanation from 
 one line to another." White says : " The passage seems to be quite 
 inexplicable. Warburton, who was the first to comment upon it, 
 was of the opinion that, in the reading of the folio, ' gave thee life 
 too soon ' meant, ' because, had he been born later, he would not 
 have been of years to engage in this quarrel,' and that * bereft thee 
 of thy life too late ' meant, ' he should have done it by not bringing 
 thee into being.' Henley, adopting the same view of the former 
 phrase, explains the latter, 'had the father recognized him before 
 the fatal blow, it would not have been too late to have saved [to 
 save] him from death.' Malone and Steevens consider ' too late ' 
 to mean recently ; and such may have bden the sense in which it 
 was used. There may be some readers to whom these explanations 
 will be satisfactory ; I am far from being sure that they would have 
 been so to Shakespeare. And yet he may possibly have written 
 the passage as it stands in the octavo, and have changed it to the 
 reading of the folio. This I am the more inclined to believe since 
 my discovery of the following line, in a speech of Andromache con- 
 cerning Hector, in Heywood's translation of Seneca's Troas, 1581, 
 with which Shakespeare was famiHar : ' O sonne begot too late for 
 Troy, but borne too soone for me.' It is at least not improbable 
 that the line in The True Tragedy was a reminiscence of this one, 
 and that, on the revision and rewriting of that play, the ineffectual 
 change was made, hastily and without sufficient thought, in the 
 hope of improving the passage." Hudson thinks that too soon 
 may be = " too gladly, too willingly," and too late = " too recently." 
 
202 Notes [Act II 
 
 For the latter, he compares Rich. III. iii. i. 99 : "Too late he died 
 that might have kept that title." Cf. also R. of L., 1801 : — 
 
 " I did give that life 
 Which she too early and too late hath spill'd." 
 
 On the vs^hole, Henley's explanation is the least unsatisfactory that 
 has been proposed — which is the best that can be said for it. 
 
 95. Ruthful. Piteous ; as in Rich. III. iv. 3. 5 : " ruthful 
 butchery," etc. . ^ 
 
 100. Presenteth. Represents ; as often. 
 
 104. Take on. Fret, get angry ; as in M. W. iii. 5. 40, iv. 2. 
 22, etc. 
 
 108. Misthink. Misjudge ; as in A. and C. v. 2. 176 : "mis- 
 thought For things that others do." 
 
 118. Obsequious. Lavish of obsequies. Cf. Ham. i. 2. 92 : "ob- 
 sequious sorrow," etc. 
 
 119. E'en. The folios have " Men " or " Man ; " corrected by 
 Cap ell. 
 
 123. Overgone. Overcome ; found in S. only here. 
 126. Chafed. Infuriated. Cf. T. A. iv. 2. 138 : "the chafed 
 boar," etc. 
 
 130. Fearful. Frightened. Cf. ii. 2, 30 above. 
 
 Scene VI. — 8. The common people, etc. This line, omitted in 
 the folios, was restored by Theobald from the old play. Line 17 
 below, which Capell omits, and which has no counterpart in the 
 old play, is probably, as White suggests, the result of the acci- 
 dental transposition of the present line, and its subsequent altera- 
 tion by the players or the printers to fit it to its new place. 
 
 12. Phaethon. See oni. 4. 33 above. 
 
 19. Mourning widows for our death. That is, widows mourning 
 for our death. Cf. 56 below. 
 
 28. Effuse. The only instance of the noun in S. 
 
 30. Split my breast. Cf. Tear, v. 3. 177: " Let sorrow split my 
 heart." See also Rich. III. i. 3. 300 and A. and C.v. i. 24, 
 
Scene VI] Notes 203 
 
 36. Argosy. A large merchant ship. Cf. M. of V. i. i. 9, i. 3. 
 18, iii. I. 105, etc. 
 
 42. Whose soul, etc. The folios give this to " Rich.,^^ together 
 with what follows to See who it is, inclusive ; assigning only the 
 remnant of 44, 45 to ^^ Ed^'' As White remarks, this must be cor- 
 rupt, "as it makes Richard ask who it is that groans, and give 
 directions to see who it is, and comply with his own command and 
 answer his own question." The arrangement in the text is that of 
 the old play, restored by Capell. 
 
 43. Departing. Parting, separation. Cf. K. John, ii. i. 563, 
 etc. 
 
 49. But set his. A " confusion of construction." 
 
 56. To our house. These words modify fatal. See on 19 above. 
 
 67. Which. Changed by Pope to "As;" but such . . . which 
 occurs repeatedly in S. 
 
 68. Eager words. " Sour words ; words of asperity " (Johnson) . 
 Cf. Rich. II. i. I. 49 : "The bitter clamour of two eager tongues." 
 For the literal use of the word (= sour), see Ham. i. 5. 69 : 
 " eager droppings into milk." 
 
 75. Fence. Defend ; as in iii. 3. 98 below. 
 
 82. This hand should chop. Capell reads " I 'd chop " (from the 
 old play). 
 
 91. Sinew. Firmly bind ; the only instance of the verb in S. 
 Cf. insinezved in 2 Heft. IV. iv. i. 172. 
 
 96. Coronation. Metrically five syllables. See on i. 2. 6 above. 
 Cf. 108 and 1 10 below. 
 
 100. In thy shoulder. The 2d folio has " on" for in; but the 
 latter is often found where we should expect the former. Cf. " in 
 the neck " in i Hen. IV. iv. 3. 92, etc. 
 
 105. Hhn pleaseth. It pleases him. 
 
 107. Too ojninous. " Alluding, perhaps, to the deaths of Thomas 
 of Woodstock and Humphrey, Dukes of Gloster" (Steevens). 
 
ao4 Notes [Act iii 
 
 ACT III 
 
 Scene I. — Enter two Keepers. The folios have ^^ Enter Sinklo, 
 and HumfreyP As Sinklo is the name of an actor, mentioned in 
 T. of S. ind. i and in 2 Hen. IV. v. 4, it is probable that Hujnfrey 
 is the name of another actor — perhaps, as Malone suggests, Hum- 
 phrey Jeaffes, who is mentioned in Henslowe's Diary. See also on 
 i. 2. 47 above. 
 
 2. Laund. Lawn, glade ; as in V. and A. 813 : "And home- 
 ward through the dark laund runs apace." 
 
 9. For. In order that. Cf. iii. 2. 154 below. 
 
 II. Self. Same. Cf. C. of E. v. i. 10 : "that self chain," etc. 
 
 14. Wishful. Wistful, longing. 
 
 17. Balm. Consecrated oil. Cf. Rich. II. iii. 2. 55 : — 
 
 " Not all the water in the rough rude sea 
 Can wash the balm from an anointed king." 
 
 24. Sour adversity. The folios have " the sower Adversaries ; " 
 and Pope reads " these sour adversities." The text is Dyce's. 
 
 40. Tainted with re?norse. Touched with pity. Cf. i Hen. VI. 
 V. 3. 183 : "Never yet taint with love," etc. For remorse = pity, 
 cf v. 5. 64 below. 
 
 47. That. So that ; as often. 
 
 49. Inferreth. See on ii. 2. 44 above. 
 
 55. Thoti, that taWst. The folios have "thou talk'st," and the 
 old play " thou that talkes." The text is Rowe's. 
 
 60. In mind. Malone suggests that there may be an allusion to 
 the old song, " My mind to me a kingdom is." 
 
 82. Breathe, a man. Some omit the comma. Cf. Rich. III. 
 iii. 5. 26 : " That breath'd upon this earth a Christian." 
 
 97. And the king's. Rowe reads " and in the king's," which is 
 plausible. 
 
 Scene II. — 2.. John. The folios and the old play have "Rich- 
 ard ; " corrected by Pope from Hall. The metre favours the 
 emendation. 
 
Scene IIJ Notes 205 
 
 3. His lands then seized, etc. Malone remarks : "This is, in 
 every particular, a falsification of history. Sir John Grey fell in the 
 second battle of St. Alban's, fighting on the side of King Henry ; 
 and so far is it from being true that his lands were seized by the 
 conqueror (Queen Margaret), that they were in fact seized by King 
 Edward, after his victory at Towton (1461). The present scene 
 is laid in 1464. Shakespeare followed the old play in this instance ; 
 but when he afterwards had occasion to mention this matter, in 
 vfx'iimg Richard III., he stated it truly, as he found it in the chron- 
 icles. In act i. scene 2 of that play, Richard, addressing himself to 
 Queen Elizabeth (the Lady Grey of the present scene), says : — 
 
 ' In all which time you and your husband Grey 
 Were factious y^r the house of Lancaster ; — 
 And, Rivers, so were you : — was not your husband 
 In Margaret's battle at Saint Alban's slain ? ' " 
 
 14. Keeps the wind. That is, keeps the scent. Cf. A. W. iii. 6. 
 122 : *' this same coxcomb that we have i' the wind." See also 
 Ham. iii. 2. 362, etc. 
 
 19. Resolve. Satisfy, give me an answer. See on ii. i. 9 above. 
 
 24-33. ^ f^^^ • ' ' ^^^^ widow's wit. Like 36-50 below, an 
 example of stichomythia, or dialogue in alternate lines. Cf. T, G. 
 of V. i. 2. 20-32, Rich. III. iv. i. 343-367, etc. 
 
 24. Fear. Fear for. Cf. Rich. III. i. i. 137 : "his physicians 
 fear him," etc. 
 
 32. It. Referring to Lady Grey's suit. Cf. v. 7. 40 below. 
 
 68. If I aim. If I guess, or conjecture. Cf. 2 Hen. VI. ii. 4. 
 58 : "thou aimest all awry," etc. 
 
 72. Honesty. Chastity ; as often. Cf. M. W. i. 3. 55, ii. i. 
 88, ii. 2. 75, etc. 
 
 77. Sadness. Seriousness. Cf. the adjective in no below. 
 
 107. Hath done his shrift. Has heard the confession and 
 granted absolution. Cf. M. for M. iv. 2. 223, etc. 
 
 108. For shift. For a cunning purpose. The 3d folio has "for 
 a shift," which was the more common expression. 
 
2o6 Notes [Act III 
 
 109. Muse. Wonder. Cf. King John, iii. i. 317 : "I muse 
 your majesty doth seem so cold," etc. 
 
 112. To whom, etc. The 1st folio has " To who," but the old 
 play, like the later folios. To whom. 
 
 114. A day longer, etc. Cf. A. Y. L. iii. 2. 185 : "I was seven 
 of the nine days out of the wonder before you came," etc. 
 
 122. Apprehension. Metrically five syllables, 
 
 123. Honourably. The ist folio has " honourable," which is 
 sometimes found as an adverb (cf. J. C. v. i. 60, T. and C. ii. 2. 
 149, etc.) ; but here the reply shows that honourably is the word, 
 as in the old play. 
 
 124. Ay, Edward will use women honourably, etc. Verplanck 
 remarks : " This soliloquy is strongly impressed with all the 
 peculiar characteristics of our great poet, and especially with his 
 power of developing character ; giving us a bold and distinctly 
 marked outline of the approaching Richard III. Yet this is but the 
 enlargement of a similar and brief soliloquy of Gloster, in the old 
 play — containing the same thoughts, less powerfully and vividly 
 brought out. I think there are but few readers who will not agree 
 with me, that the author of the original young Gloster must be also 
 the author of the full-grown Richard III. ; for, if the old Conten- 
 tion be not Shakespeare's, he owes to its author not only the 
 groundwork of Henry VI., but the whole character of Richard. To 
 my mind, this soliloquy, as it stands in the old play, is alone con- 
 clusive of Shakespeare's authorship, and of his sole paternity of the 
 character. The reader will judge for himself : — 
 
 ' Glo. Ay, Edward will use women honourably. 
 Would he were wasted, marrow, bones, and all. 
 That from his loins no issue might succeed, 
 To hinder me from the golden time I look for : 
 For I am not yet look'd on in the world ! 
 First is there Edward, Clarence, and Henry, 
 And his son, and all they look for issue 
 Of their loins, ere I can plant myself; 
 
Scene II] Notes 207 
 
 A cold premeditation for my purpose ! 
 
 What other pleasure is there in the world beside? 
 
 I will go clad my body in gay ornaments, 
 
 And lull myself within a lady's lap, 
 
 And witch sweet ladies with my words and looks. 
 
 monstrous man, to harbour such a thought ! 
 Why, love did scorn me in my mother's womb ; 
 And, for I should not deal in her affairs, 
 
 She did corrupt frail nature in the flesh, 
 And plac'd an envious mountain on my back, 
 Where sits deformity to mock my body ; 
 To dry mine arm up like a wither'd shrimp ; 
 To make my legs of an unequal size. 
 And am I then a man to be belov'd ? 
 Easier for me to compass twenty crowns. 
 Tut, I can smile, and murder when I smile ; 
 
 1 cry content to that which grieves me most ; 
 I can add colours to the chamelion ; 
 
 And for a need change shapes with Proteus, 
 And set the aspiring Catiline to school. 
 Can I do this, and cannot get the crown ? 
 Tush, were it ten times higher, I '11 pull it down.' " 
 
 129. Buried. A trisyllable. 
 
 131. Unlook!d for issue. The old play has "lookt for issue," 
 which some editors follow, on the ground that Gloster refers to the 
 children that might reasonably be expected ; but counting babies 
 before they are born is uncertain, as in the case of chickens before 
 they are hatched. 
 
 139. Lade. Bail, as with a ladle ; the only instance of the verb 
 in S. Cotgrave defines bacqueter as " to lade, or draine a river, or 
 other water, with pailes, or buckets." 
 
 143. Flattering me. Flattering myself. Pope reads " Flatt'ring 
 my mind with things impossible." 
 
 154. For. In order that. Cf. iii. i. 9 above. 
 
 161. An unlicJCd bear-whelp. Referring, as Johnson notes, tc 
 
2o8 Notes [Act III 
 
 the old opinion that " the bear brings forth only shapeless lumps 
 of animated flesh, which she licks into the form of bears." 
 
 1 66. To o'er bear, etc. Johnson observes: "Richard speaks here 
 the language of nature. Whoever is stigmatized with deformity 
 has a constant source of enmity in his mind, and would counter- 
 balance by some other superiority those advantages which he feels 
 himself to want. Bacon remarks that the deformed are commonly 
 daring; and it is almost proverbially observed that they are ill- 
 natured. The truth is, that the deformed, like all other men, are 
 displeased with inferiority, and endeavour to gain ground by good 
 or bad means, as they are virtuous or corrupt." 
 
 170. Until my niis-shap'd trunk, etc. The editors have not 
 been willing to let this alone, though it is probably what S. wrote. 
 Hanmer, for instance, reads " Until the head this mis-shap'd trunk 
 doth bear," and Steevens conjectures " Until my head that this 
 mis-shap'd trunk bears." 
 
 171. Impaled. Enclosed, encircled. Cf. iii. 3. 189 below, and 
 pale in i. 4. 103 above. 
 
 175. Rends. The folios have "rents," which is an old form 
 of the word and might be retained here. Cf. Macb. iv. 3. 168, 
 M. N. D. iii. 2. 215, etc. 
 
 185. Occasions. A quadrisyllable. See on i. 2. 6 above. 
 
 186. Mer??taid. Siren; as elsewhere in S. Cf. C. of E.\\\. 2, 
 45, 169, M. N. D. ii. I. 150, etc. 
 
 187. Basilisk. The fabled monster that was supposed to kill by 
 a glance. Cf. Hen. V. v. 2. 17, Cymb. ii. 4. 107, etc. 
 
 190. Sinon. The artful Greek who persuaded the Trojans to 
 take the wooden horse into their city. Cf. Cymb. iii. 4.-6i, R. of L. 
 1521, 1529, etc. 
 
 192. Proteus. The marine god who had the power of changing 
 his shape at pleasure. The meaning is, " advantageously compete 
 with Proteus in changing shapes " (Clarke) . 
 
 193. Machiavel. An anachronism, of course, but none the less 
 substituted deliberately by S. for " the aspiring Catiline " of the old 
 
Scene III] Notes 209 
 
 play. Cf. M. W. iii. i. 104 and i Hen. VI. v. 4. 74. The allusion 
 Ni^as a familiar one in the poet's day. 
 
 Scene III. — 11. Seat. Walker conjectures "state," but the 
 ihange is hardly called for. 
 
 25. Of a king. From being a king ; or, as Abbott gives it 
 \Grammar, 171), "instead of" a king. 
 
 26. Forlorn. Not elsewhere used substantively by S., and rarely 
 found before his day or since. 
 
 44. What ^s he. Who is he that. Cf. iv. 3. 28 below. 
 
 46. Welcome, brave Warwick, etc. Ritson remarks: "This 
 nobleman's embassy and commission, the insult he received by the 
 king's hasty marriage, and his consequent resolution to avenge it, 
 with the capture, imprisonment, and escape of the king (Edward), 
 Shakespeare found in Hall and Holinshed ; but later, as well as 
 earlier writers, of better authority, incline us to discredit the whole, 
 and to refer the rupture between the king and his political creator 
 to unknown causes, or to that jealousy and ingratitude too natural 
 to those who are under obligations too great to be discharged. 
 There needs no other proof how little our common histories are to 
 be depended on, than this fabulous story of Warwick and the Lady 
 Bona. The king was privately married to the Lady Elizabeth 
 Woodville, in 1463 ; and in February, 1465, Warwick actually stood 
 sponsor to the Princess Elizabeth, their first child." 
 
 57. Marriage. A trisyllable. 
 
 78. Injurious. Insolent. Cf. Cor. iii. 3. 69, Cymb. iv. 2. 86, 
 etc. 
 
 81. Disannuls. Disregards, ignores. 
 
 82. The greatest part of Spain. This is an error, not taken from 
 Holinshed. Gaunt accomplished little in Spain. The writer may 
 have seen an old play, known only from Henslowe's Diary, entitled 
 The Conquest of Spayne by John A Gant. 
 
 90. Henry. A trisyllable. See on i. i. 41 above. 
 93. Silly. Poor, petty. 
 
 3 HENRY VI — 14 
 
2IO Notes [Act III 
 
 94. To 77iake prescription for. To establish a prescriptive right 
 or claim to. 
 
 96. Thirty and six years. The old play has " thirtie and eight,' 
 which, as Malone remarks, is the correct number. 
 
 97. Bewray. Betray. Cf. i. i. 211 above. 
 
 98. Fence. Defend ; as in ii. 6. 75 above. 
 
 99. Buckler. Shield, defend; as in 2 Hen. VI. iii. 2. 216 and 
 T. of S. iii. 2. 241. 
 
 103. Done to death. See on i. 4. 108 above, and cf. ii. i. 103. 
 
 124. Eterjtal. Perennial. The folios have " externall" or "ex- 
 ternal ; " corrected by Warburton from the old play. 
 
 127. Envy. Perhaps = hatred, malice ; as often. Steevens says : 
 " His situation places him above these, though it cannot secure him 
 from female disdain." Clarke thinks the meaning to be that " the 
 strength of Edward's love secures it from exciting the French 
 princess's hatred, though not, perhaps, from incurring her disdain." 
 Johnson suggests that it may mean "that his love is superior to 
 envy, and can feel no blast from the lady's disdain." No one of 
 these explanations is quite satisfactory. 
 
 154. You have a father able, etc. "This seems ironical. The 
 poverty of Margaret's father is a very frequent topic of reproach " 
 (Johnson). 
 
 156. Warwick. The reading of the ist folio ; the 2d (followed 
 by some editors) has " Warwick, peace." 
 
 157. Proud setter-up and puller -down of kings. See on ii. 3. 37 
 above. 
 
 160. Conveyance. Artifice, fraud. Cf. i Hen. VI. i. 3. 2: "Since 
 Henry's death, I fear, there is conveyance." See also on iv. 6. 81 
 below. 
 
 171. News? Used by S. both as singular and plural. 
 
 175. Soothe. "Act in conformity with" (Schmidt). According 
 to Baret, the word meant "to countenance a falsehood, or forged 
 tale ; to uphold one in his talke, and affirme it to be true which he 
 speak eth." 
 
Scene I] Notes 211 
 
 187. His death. He was in fact taken at the battle of Wake- 
 field by the Lancastrians, and subsequently beheaded by them at 
 Pomfret. 
 
 188. The abuse done to my niece. Holinshed says: "Other 
 affirm other causes [of Warwick's defection] and one speciallie, 
 for that King Edward did attempt a thing once in the earles house 
 which was much against the earles honestie (whether he would 
 have defloured his daughter or his neece, the certainty was not for 
 both their honours openlie revealed) for surelie such a thing was 
 attempted by King Edward." 
 
 189. Impale. See on iii. 2. 171 above. 
 
 191. Guerdon^ d. Rewarded ; as in 2 Hen. VI. i. 4. 49. 
 
 204. Soldiers. A trisyllable ; as in i. i. 207 and 1. 2. 42 above. 
 
 222. In post. In haste. Cf. i. 2. 48 above. 
 
 226. Fear. Affright. Cf. v. 2. 2 below. 
 
 228. The willow garland. On the willow as the emblem of un- 
 happy lovers, cf. iv. i. 100 below. 
 
 230. Put armour on. It was no unusual thing for queens to 
 appear in armour at the head of their armies. A suit worn by 
 Elizabeth is still to be seen in the Tower of London. 
 
 242. Mine eldest daughter. It was Anne, Warwick's second 
 daughter, whom Edward married. Theobald reads " my younger 
 daughter." 
 
 252. lord Bourbon. Louis, Count of Roussillon, a natural son 
 of Charles, Duke of Bourbon, and grandson of John, Duke of 
 Bourbon in Hen. V. 
 
 260. Stale. Laughing-stock, butt. Cf. T. of S.i. 1. <,^, C.of E. 
 ii. I. loi, etc. 
 
 ACT IV 
 
 Scene I. — Enter King Edward, etc. "Collier remarks the 
 particularity of the stage-directions in this play, in the folio (1623). 
 Here we have the addition of words to show how the principal 
 
212 Notes [Act IV 
 
 t 
 
 characters were to be ranged on the stage : * Four stand on one 
 side, and four on the other,' The attendants were probably to 
 retire to the back of the scene, and were supposed to be out of 
 hearing : there were nine principal persons present, viz., the King, 
 the Queen, Gloster, Clarence, Somerset, Montague, Pembroke, 
 Stafford, and Hastings. The King was therefore to stand in the 
 middle, with * four on one side and four on the other ' "(Verplanck). 
 8. / mind. I have a mind, or mean. Cf. 64, 106, and 140 below. 
 
 12. Weak of courage. Wanting in courage or spirit. See on 
 ii. 2. 57 above. 
 
 13. Abuse. Deception of them. Cf. Ham. iv. 7. 51, etc. The 
 verb is often = deceive. 
 
 17. And shall. Rowe reads "And you shall." 
 
 41. But the safer. The 2d folio has "Yes, but." "But then," 
 " Ay, but," and " But yet " have also been conjectured. It is easy 
 enough to tinker the defective measure of the play, if one chooses 
 to do it. 
 
 53. The brother, etc. Anthony Woodville, made Lord Rivers in 
 1469. 
 
 56. You would not have bestow' d the heir, etc. Till the Restora- 
 tion the heiresses of great estates were in the wardship of the king, 
 who in their minority gave them up to plunder, and afterwards 
 married them to his favourites (Johnson). 
 
 57. Your new wife's son. Sir Thomas Grey, made Marquess of 
 Dorset. 
 
 63. Broker. Agent, negotiator. 
 
 70. Not ignoble. Her father was Sir Richard Woodville, after- 
 wards Earl of Rivers ; and her mother Jaqueline, Duchess Dow- 
 ager of Bedford, daughter to Peter of Luxembourg, Earl of St. 
 Paul (Malone). 
 
 73. Dislikes. Some change this to " dislike," and others Doth 
 in the next line to "Do ;" but see R. and J. prol. 8, etc. Some 
 call it " the old third person plural in -th.''' 
 
 92; Depart. See on ii. i. no above. 
 
Scene III] Notes 213 
 
 103. In place. Present. Cf. iv. 6. 31 below. 
 
 104. My mourning-weeds are done. My mourning garments 
 are done with, or laid aside. Cf. iii. 3. 229 above. 
 
 118. The elder. Theobald transposes elder and younger. See 
 on iii. 3. 242 above. 
 
 119. Sit you fast. A popular phrase, meaning "Look to your- 
 self." Cf. V. 2. 3 below. 
 
 140. Mind. See on 8 above. 
 
 142. Suspect. For the noun (used by S. some dozen times), cf. 
 Rich. III. i. 3. 89, iii. 5. 32, etc. 
 
 Scene II. — 2. By numbers swarm. Pope reads *' swarm by 
 numbers." 
 
 3. Comes ! Rowe reads " come ; " but a singular verb is often 
 found with two singular nominatives. 
 
 4. Suddenly. Quickly. 
 
 12. Sweet Clarence. Pope reads "sweet friend," and Capell 
 omits sweet. 
 
 13. Coverture. Covert, shelter. QA. Much Ado, \\\. i. 30: "in 
 the woodbine coverture." For rests, see on i. 2. 44 above. 
 
 15. Towns. The folios have " towne " or "town;" corrected 
 by Theobald. 
 
 20. Sleight and manhood. Craft and bravery. 
 
 21. The Thracian fatal steeds. The oracle had declared that 
 Troy could not be taken if the horses of Rhesus once drank of the 
 Xanthus and grazed on the Trojan plains. The Greeks therefore 
 sent Diomede and Ulysses to intercept the Thracian prince when 
 he came to bring help to Priam ; and they killed him on the night 
 of his arrival, and carried off the horses. The story is told in the 
 Iliad (x.). See also Ovid, Met. xiii. and Virgil, yEneid, i. 469 fol. 
 
 Scene III. — 2. Is set him down. Has set himself down. 
 19. Doubted. Suspected, feared ; as often. 
 
 22. Enter Warwick, etc. Collier notices the alteration of the 
 old play in the conduct of this scene, as showing the extreme sim- 
 
214 Notes [Act IV 
 
 plicity of the stage just before Shakespeare's time : " In the older 
 play, Warwick, Oxford, and Clarence, aided by a party of soldiers, 
 standing on one part of the stage, concert a plan for surprising 
 Edward IV. in his tent, on another part of the stage. Having 
 resolved upon the enterprise, they merely cross the boards to 
 Edward's encampment, the audience being required to suppose 
 that the assailing party had travelled from their own quarters in 
 order to arrive at Edward's tent. Shakespeare showed his superior 
 judgment by changing the place, and by interposing a dialogue 
 between the watchmen who guard the king's tent." 
 
 28. What are they, etc. "Who are they, etc. See on iii. 3. 44 
 above. 
 
 31. The case is alter' d. The expression had become proverbial. 
 Jonson later took it as the title of a comedy. 
 
 32. Embassade. Used by S. only here. Capell reads " embas- 
 sage " (from the old play) . 
 
 38. Brotherly. For the adverbial use, cf. A. Y. LA. i. 162 and 
 Cymb. iv. 2. 158. 
 
 44. Complices. Not to be printed as an abbreviation of accom- 
 plices. Cf. Rich. II. ii. 3. 165, iii. i. 43, etc. 
 
 48. For his mind. As regards his mind, in his own mind. 
 
 55. Tell what answer. Pope reads " tell you what reply," 
 Capell " tell his grace what answer," Dyce " tell him there what 
 answer ; " and so on. The line could be eked out in a dozen other 
 ways, if one had the itch of " emendation." White very sensibly 
 remarks : " This verse is imperfect, and a word of one or two syl- 
 lables has probably been lost. They are not necessary to the sense, 
 however, and there is no justification or ground for the attempts 
 which have been made to restore them." 
 
 Scene IV. — 16. Lifers. The folios have "lives;" corrected 
 by Rowe. 
 
 19. Passion. A trisyllable. See on i. 2. 6 above. Rowe, not 
 understanding this, reads " in my passion." 
 
Scene IV] 
 
 Notes 
 
 2IS 
 
 22. Blood-sucking sighs. Alluding to the old notion that each 
 sigh cost the heart a drop of blood. Cf. M. N. D. iii. 2. 97, 
 Ham. iv. 7. 123, Much Ado, iii. i. 78, etc. 
 
 25. Is . . . become. See on ii, t. to above. 
 
 The Sanctuary at Westminster 
 
 31. The sanctuary. The sanctuary at Westminster, for which 
 see Rick. III. ii. 4. 66, 73, iii. i. 42, iv. i. 94, etc. The cut is from 
 a drawing made before the destruction of the building in 1775. 
 It stood where Westminster Hospital now stands (then within the 
 precinc'ts of the Abbey), and retained its privileges as a refuge for 
 criminals until the dissolution of the monastery, and for debtors 
 until 1602. Elizabeth fled thither in 1470, when with her mother 
 and her three daughters she was the guest of Abbot Milling until 
 the birth of her son Edward, Nov. I of that year. She took refuge 
 there again at the time referred to in Rick. III. The open space 
 to the west of the Abbey is still called Broad Sanctuary. 
 
21 6 Notes [Act IV 
 
 Scene V. — Middleham Castle. This castle was at Middleham, 
 in Yorkshire, and its remains are still to be seen on a rocky emi- 
 nence near the town. Tradition says that it was destroyed by 
 Cromwell, but there is no historical record to that effect. Edward 
 gave the castle to his eldest brother, the Duke of Gloster, after- 
 wards Richard III. Here Richard Plantagenet was born, and 
 here, according to Stow, the Bastard of Faulconbridge (cf. i. i. 239 
 above) was beheaded. 
 
 9. Advertis'd. For the accent, see on ii. i. 116 above. 
 
 21. Ship. The ist folio has "shipt," which White thinks might 
 be retained, " the full reply being, ' We shall go to Lynn, and shall 
 be shipped from thence to Flanders.' " 
 
 Scene VI. — 5. Thy dtie fees ? Cf. W. T. i. 2. 52 : — 
 
 " Force me to keep you as a prisoner, 
 Not like a guest ; so you shall pay your fees 
 When you depart, and save your thanks." 
 
 Lord Campbell remarks that, whether guilty or innocent, the pris- 
 oner was liable to pay a fee on his liberation — a procedure that 
 " could hardly be known to any except lawyers, or those who had 
 themselves actually been in prison on a criminal charge." 
 
 6. Challenge. Claim ; as in iv. 7. 23 below. 
 
 II. My imprisonment. Pope drops my, and Hudson reads 
 " prisonment ; " but there are countless similar examples of the light 
 extra syllable in the line. 
 
 29. Temper with the stars. Yield to destiny, act in conformity 
 with their fortune. 
 
 31. In place. Present. See on iv. i. 103 above. 
 
 55. Be confiscate. The first folio omits be, which Malone sup- 
 plied. The 2d folio has " confiscated," which S. never uses. The 
 accent is generally on the first syllable, but sometimes on the second, 
 as in Cy7nb. v. 5. 323 : " And let it be confiscate all, so soon," etc. 
 
 67. Young Henry. This boy, then in his tenth year, was son to 
 Edmond Tudor, Earl of Richmond, and Margaret, daughter to 
 
Scene VII] Notes 217 
 
 John Beaufort, first Duke of Somerset. He afterwards became 
 Henry VII. 
 
 81. Convefd. Carried off, kidnapped. Cf. the cant use of convey 
 — steal ; as in M. W. i. 3. 32, Rich. II. iv. i. 317, Cy}nb. i. i. 63, etc. 
 See also on conveyance, iii. 3. 160 above. 
 
 82. Attended him. That is, were waiting for him. 
 
 Scene VII. — 8. Ravenspurg (also called Ravensburg, Ravens- 
 purn, etc.) was an important port at the mouth of the Humber, 
 sheltered from the sea by the point now known as Spurn Head. In 
 1346 it had suffered so much from the inroads of the sea that the 
 merchants residing there removed to Hull. The high tides of 1357 
 and subsequent years swept away nearly all that remained of the 
 town, and but few vestiges of the ancient port could have been 
 left at the time of Bolingbroke's landing. In 1471, Edward IV. 
 also landed here, after his brief exile in Holland. In the town of 
 Hedon, a few miles distant, there still stands a beautiful old cross, 
 which is believed to have been erected at Ravenspurg in memory 
 of the landing of Bolingbroke. To prevent its destruction by the 
 sea, it was first removed to Kilnsea, and again in 1818 to Burton 
 Constable, whence it was in 1832 taken to Hedon. 
 
 13. Abodements. "Bodements" (Z*. and C. v. 3. 80 and Macb. 
 iv. I. 96), or bad omens ; used by S. only here. Cf. abodingxn v. 
 6. 45 below. 
 
 23. Challenge. Claim ; as in iv. 6. 6 above. 
 
 30. Captain. A trisyllable (= capitain). Cf. Macb. i. 2. 34. 
 Spenser (^F. Q. ii. ii. 14) has "And evermore their wicked Capi- 
 tayn ;" and, again (/</. vi. ii. 3), "That he which was their Capi- 
 taine profest." 
 
 32. long of. Along of; but not to be printed "'long of" as it 
 often is. " The mayor is willing we should enter, so he may not be 
 blamed" (Johnson). 
 
 57. Pretend. Assert. Cf. its use = mean, intend; as in Macb. 
 ii. 4. 24, etc. 
 
21 8 Notes [Act IV 
 
 6i. Scrupulous wit! "Policy that too scrupulously weighs 
 chances" (Clarke). 
 
 64. Bruit. Report, rumour, as in T. and C. v. 9. 4, etc. Cf. 
 /eremiah, x. 22. 
 
 80. Horizon. Apparently accented on the first syllable; the only 
 instance of the word in S. The same accent is found in Chaucer 
 and other early writers. 
 
 82. Wot. Know. See on ii. 2. 134 above. 
 
 83. How evil it beseems. How ill it becomes. For the adverb- 
 ial evil, cf. Hen. VIII. i. 2. 207 : " evil us'd." 
 
 Scene VIII. — E7tter . . . Exeter. The folios give " Somerset" 
 who had gone with Richmond to Brittany. The correction is due 
 to Capell. 
 
 2. Hasty. Rash, or passionate ; as blunt = rough, reckless, as in 
 V. I. 86 below. See also V. and A. 884 : "the blunt boar, rough 
 bear," etc. 
 
 3. The narrow seas. The English Channel. See on i. i. 239 
 above. 
 
 6. Let 's levy men, etc. " Dr. Johnson remarked that this line ex- 
 presses a warlike spirit unsuitable to the character of Henry ; and 
 Malone, for this reason, and because in the old version the second 
 speech is given to Oxford, assigned this line to him — an arrange- 
 ment very generally followed to this day. But this line does not 
 appear in any form in the old play, where Oxford's speech is : — 
 
 ' 'T is best to look to this betimes, 
 For if this fire do kindle any further 
 It will be hard for us to quench it out.' 
 
 It will be seen that in the revised play the second and third lines 
 are made the basis of the two-line speech assigned to Clarence, 
 while for the first the line is substituted which is assigned to King 
 Henry. And although it is so bellicose, and not improbably should 
 be assigned to Oxford or some other lord, or made a part of Clar- 
 ence's speech, under these circumstances the change would not be 
 
Scene VIII] Notes 119 
 
 justifiable" (White). I am inclined to agree with Collier, who 
 says : " It is not inconsistent with the other speeches of the King in 
 this scene, who seems by the intelligence to have been roused, at 
 least in the commencement, to an unusual degree of energy." 
 ^. Suffered. Allowed to burn. <Zi. V. and A. z^Z'.— 
 
 " Affection is a coal that must be cool'd ; 
 Else, suffer'd, it will set the heart on fire." 
 
 25. Troy's t7'ue hope. Cf. ii. i. 51 above. 
 
 37. Doubt. Fear. Cf. the verb in iv. 3. 19 above. 
 
 38. Meed. Merit ; as in ii. I. 36 above. 
 
 40. Posted off. Put off hastily or carelessly. Cf. " posted over " 
 in 2 Hen. VI. iii. I. 255, and " o'erposting" in 2 Hen. IV. i. 2. 171. 
 
 43. Water-flowing. Flowing like water, copious ; changed by 
 some to "bitter-flowing." Qi. furnace-burning in ii. i. 80 and 
 •wind-changing '\u v. 1. 57. 
 
 46. Forward of. Eager for. 
 
 51. Shout within, 'A lancaster, a lancaster^ Some adopt the 
 conjecture of Johnson, " A York ! a York ! " but, as White remarks, 
 " it was part of Edward's plan that his soldiers should shout ' Long 
 live King Henry ! ' " 
 
 52. Seize on the shamefac'd Henry, etc. Verplanck remarks: 
 " This line is from the old play, and the epithet of ' shame-fac'd,' 
 so portrait-like of the timid and fearful king, so characteristic of 
 the speaker, so like Shakespeare's own manner of portraiture, is 
 enough to counterbalance a hundred small criticisms, and to stamp 
 these scenes as from his hands — even if other matters remind us 
 that it was but ' the 'prentice's hand.' " 
 
 59. Now remains. As Mason remarks, Warwick has but just 
 left the stage to go to Coventry (cf. 32 above), and Edward could 
 hardly be supposed to know of his intention. Cf. the "time- 
 analysis" of the play in the Appendix. 
 
 60. The sun shines hot, etc. That is, we must " make hay while 
 the sun shines." 
 
220 Notes [Act V 
 
 ACT V 
 
 Scene I. — 3. Dunsmore. Dunsmore Heath is about half-way 
 between Daventry and Coventry. 
 
 6. Daintry. Daventry. Cf. i Hen. IV. iv. 2. 51. Daintry is 
 still the local pronunciation. 
 
 16. Trumpet. Trumpeter; as in T. and C. iv. 5.6: "Thou 
 trumpet, there's my purse," etc. Parle = parley ; as in K.John, ii. 
 
 1. 205, etc. 
 
 18. Unhid. Unwelcome; accented on the first syllable because 
 coming before the noun. Cf. unborn in Rich. II. ii. 2. 10, unbound 
 in R. and J. i. 3. 87, etc. Sportful = licentious. Cf. T. of S. ii. i. 
 263 : " let Kate be chaste, and Dian sportful." 
 
 20. His repair? His repairing ox coming hither. Cf. Ham. v. 
 
 2. 228 : " then repair hither," etc. 
 
 32. Do thee service. Become thy servitor. 
 
 36. Atlas. The only allusion in S. to the world-sustaining giant. 
 
 44. Deck ! Pack of cards. White remarks that " the word was 
 in use even in the eighteenth century." It is not unknown now 
 among card-players in this country. 
 
 45. The bishop's palace. " The palace of the Bishop of London " 
 (Malone). 
 
 48. Take the time. Improve the opportunity. 
 
 49. Nay, when ? For when ? as an exclamation of impatience, cf. 
 Temp. i. 2. 316, Rich. II. i. i. 162, etc. 
 
 52. To strike. As to strike it. See on i. 4. 55 above. 
 
 68. Buy. That is, pay for. Cf. M. N. D. iii. 2. 426: "you 
 shall buy this dear," etc. 
 
 73. Two of thy name. Edmund, slain at the battle of St. Alban's, 
 1455 ; and Henry, his son, beheaded after the battle of Hexham, 
 1463 (Ritson). 
 
 81. Taking the red rose out of his hat. The stage-direction is 
 not in the folios, but was supplied by Capell from the old play. 
 
Scene IIJ Notes 221 
 
 S;^. Ruinate. Cf. R. of L. 944: "To ruinate proud buildings ;" 
 Sonn. 10. 7 : " Seeking that beauteous roof to ruinate," etc. 
 
 84. Lime. " Cement " (Johnson) ; the only instance of this 
 meaning in S. 
 
 85. Trow^si thou. Thinkest thou ; as in 2 Hen. VI. ii. 4. 38, etc. 
 
 86. Blunt. See on iv. 8. 2 above. 
 
 91. Jephthd's, etc. ^^^ Jtidges, xi. 30 fol, Cf. Ham. ii. 2. 422. 
 
 106. Passing. Surpassing, egregious ; as in T. G. of V. i. 2. 
 17 : "a passing shame," etc. 
 
 no. / will away towards Barnet, etc. According to Hall, 
 Edward, finding that Warwick would not come out, withdrew 
 towards London. Warwick pursued and overtook him at Barnet. 
 He could not know that the battle would occur there. Probably, 
 however, Warwick in mentioning Barnet refers only to the direc- 
 tion he was going, not to the place where he expected to overtake 
 Edward. Herford calls the passage " unintelligible," but it does 
 not seem so to me. 
 
 Scene II. — 2.. A bug that fear'd. A bugbear that frightened. 
 Cf. T. of S. i. 2. 211 : "Tush, tush ! fear boys with bugs," etc. In 
 Psalms, xci. 5, Coverdale's and some other early versions have 
 "Thou shalt not nede to be afraid for any Bugges by nighte." For 
 fear, see also on iii. 3. 226 above. 
 
 13. Ramping. Rampant. Cf. i Hen. IV. \\i. i. 153: "a ramp- 
 ing cat," etc. 
 
 14. Overpeer^d. Looked down upon. Cf. i Hen. VI. i. 4. ii : 
 " In yonder tower to overpeer the city," etc. Jove's tree is the oak, 
 which was sacred to him. 
 
 26. BtU my body's length. Cf. Rich. II. iii. 2. 152 : — 
 
 " And nothing can we call our own but death, 
 And that small model of the barren earth 
 Which serves as paste and cover to our bones." 
 
 See also A. Y. L. ii. 6. 2 : " Here lie I down and measure out 
 my grave." 
 
222 Notes [Act V 
 
 44. Clamour. The folios misprint " cannon ; " corrected by 
 Warburton from the old play. 
 
 45. Might. The folios have "mought," which the Cambridge 
 editors retain. The form is still in vulgar use. 
 
 Scene III. — 5. Sun. Alluding to the heraldic cognizance of 
 the king. Cf. Rich. III. i. i. 2: "this sun of York." 
 
 8. Arrived. For the transitive use, cf. /. C. i. 2. 1 10 : " But ere 
 
 we could arrive the point propos'd," etc. Steevens quotes Milton, 
 
 P. L. ii. 409 : — 
 
 " ere he arrive 
 
 The happy isle." 
 
 14. Valued. Reckoned, estimated. 
 
 18. Advertis'd. For the accent, see on ii. i. 116 above. 
 
 21. Rids way. Gets rid of distance, or annihilates it. 
 
 Scene IV. — Enter Queen Margaret, etc. This scene is greatly 
 amplified from that in the old play, which stands thus, except that 
 the spelling is modernized : — 
 
 " Queen. Welcome to England, my loving friends of France. 
 And welcome Somerset and Oxford too. 
 Once more have we spread our sails abroad, 
 And though our tackling be almost consum'd, 
 And Warwick as our mainmast overthrown, 
 Yet, warlike lords, raise you that sturdy post 
 That bears the sails to bring us unto rest, 
 And Ned and I, as willing pilots should, 
 For once with careful minds guide on the stern, 
 To bear us through that dangerous gulf 
 That heretofore hath swallow'd up our friends. 
 
 Prince. And if there be (as God forbid there should) 
 Amongst us a timorous or fearful man. 
 Let him depart before the battles join. 
 Lest he in time of need entice another, 
 And so withdraw the soldiers' hearts from us. 
 I will not stand aloof and bid you fight. 
 
Scene V] Notes 223 
 
 But with my sword press in the thickest throngg, 
 And single Edward from his strongest guard, 
 And hand to hand enforce him for to yield, 
 Or leave my body as witness of my thoughts. 
 
 Oxf. Women and children of so high resolve, 
 And warriors faint ! why 't were perpetual shame. 
 Oh, brave young prince, thy noble grandfather 
 Doth live again in thee ; long mayst thou live 
 To bear his image, and to renew his glories. 
 
 Som. And he that turns and flies when such do fight, 
 Let him to bed, and like the owl by day 
 Be hiss'd and wonder'd at if he arise." 
 
 2. Cheerly. Cheerfully. Cf. A. Y. L. ii. 6. 14, Rich. II. i. 3. 
 66, etc. 
 
 9. To that which hath too much. Cf. A. Y. L. ii. i. 48: — 
 
 " giving the sum of more 
 To that which hath too much." 
 
 18. Tacklings? A trisyllable. 
 
 24. As good, etc. We have nothing to gain by offers of submis- 
 sion, and may as well defy them at once. They V4^ill show us no 
 more mercy than the 7'uthless sea does to the ship in peril. 
 
 27. Ragged. The folios have " raged ; " corrected by Rov^^e. 
 Ragged \s, often = rugged. 
 
 34. If case. If it be the case. The 4th folio has " in case," 
 which some adopt, but if case occurs often in writers of the time. 
 
 42. Naked. Without armour. Cf. 2 Hen. VI. iii. 2. 234 : 
 " naked, though lock'd up in steel," etc. 
 
 71. Wot. Know. See on ii. 2. 134 above. 
 
 Scene V. — i. Period. End; as often. 
 
 2. IIa?nes. The spelling of the folios and the old play. Rowe 
 reads " Hammes," Hanmer " Holmes," and Delius "Ham's." The 
 castle meant is that of Ham in Picardy, the same in which Louis 
 Napoleon was confined for six years. The present fortress was 
 built in 1470 on the site of an earlier one erected previous to 1226. 
 
224 Notes [Act V 
 
 i6. Turned me to? Put me to. Cf. Temp. i. 2. 64: "the teen 
 that I have turn'd you to." 
 
 24. Breech. Breeches ; the only instance of the singular in S. 
 Cf. 2 Hen. VI. i. 3. 149: "Though in this place most master wear 
 no breeches." 
 
 25. y^sop. A hit at Richard's deformity. The old fabulist is 
 said to have been hunch-backed. 
 
 Verplanck remarks here : " There is little alteration in this scene 
 from the old play, where the high spirit of the young Prince, and 
 the brief but strongly marked notices of the other characters, are 
 given with a truly Shakespearian effect. It is, too, well worthy of 
 remark that the fine and animated dramatic effect and personal 
 interest obtained by young Edward's there exhibiting the courage 
 and spirit of his mother, without her vices, instead of his appearing 
 to inherit the meek virtues of his father, is quite original in this 
 play ; there being no part of his character, in this respectj in the 
 old historians." 
 
 26. Sort. Suit, agree. See on ii. i. 209 above. Currish rid- 
 dles = fables about beasts. There may be a play on currish = 
 malicious. 
 
 31. Charm your tongue. Stop your tongue, as by a charm or 
 spell. Cf. 0th. V. 2. 183, Much Ado, v. i. 26, etc. 
 
 50. The Tower ! the Tower! The folios omit the first The; 
 supplied by Capell. 
 
 56. In respect. In comparison with him. Cf. J. C. i. i. 10 : 
 "Truly, sir, in respect of a fine M^orkman, I am but a cobbler." 
 
 63. You have no children, etc. Verplanck remarks : " This is 
 from the old play, which has 'You have no children, devils P 
 Judge Blackstone notes that the poet repeats the same thought in 
 Macduff's lament for his murdered children. This is done with the 
 same sort of variation which Shakespeare is wont to use in repeat- 
 ing a favourite thought, and indicates at least, if it does not abso- 
 lutely prove, that he was using his own original materials. The 
 speech stands thus in the old play, except in spelling : — 
 
Scene VI] Notes 225 
 
 ' Queen. Ah, Ned, speak to thy mother, boy: 
 Ah, thou canst not speak. 
 Traitors, tyrants, bloody homicides, 
 They that stabb'd Caesar shed no blood at all, 
 For he was a man ; this, in respect a child ; 
 And men ne'er spend their fury on a child. 
 What 's worse than tyrant that I may not name ? 
 You have no children, devils, if you had 
 The thought of them would then have stopp'd your rage : 
 But if you ever hope to have a son, 
 Look in his youth to have him so cut off, 
 As, traitors, you have done this sweet young prince.' " 
 
 64. Remorse. Pity. See on iii. i. 40 above. 
 67. Have rid. Have made way with, have destroyed. Cf. v. 3. 
 21 above. 
 
 75. Thou usest. You are accustomed. 
 77, 78. The 1st folio reads : — 
 
 "Where is that diuels butcher Richard f 
 Hard {a.uoT'd Richard f Richard, vfheve a.Yt thou 7" 
 
 which is followed substantially by the other folios. The first 
 Richard is clearly accidental, as the old play shows. 
 
 Hudson following Theobald thinks it necessary to read " devil- 
 butcher," as deviVs butcher "is kill-devil ;^^ and he adds, "rare 
 news for the free thinkers, if there were any grounds for depending 
 on it ! " Johnson remarks that devils butcher (which is the read- 
 ing of the old play also) " is a butcher set on by the devil," which 
 would be superfluous information if the expression had not been 
 criticised. Hard-favour' d —YiZxd.-it.'a.lwxQ.d, ugly. Cf. Rich. II. v. 
 I. 14, Hen. V. iii. i. 8, etc. 
 
 84. All in post. All in haste. Cf. iii. 3. 222 above. 
 
 86. Sudden. Hasty, rash. 
 
 Scene VI. — 10. Roscius. Cf. Ham. ii. 2. 410: "When Roscius 
 was an actor in Rome — ." Hanmer reads " Richard," which War- 
 burton had suggested on the ground that Roscius was a comedian ; 
 
 3 HENRY VI — 15 
 
226 Notes [Act V 
 
 but Steevens cites many contemporaneous references to him as a 
 tragedian. Malone adds the evidence of Quintilian, who says of 
 him, " hie tragoedias egit." 
 
 13. Lint'd. Ensnared with bird-lime. Cf. T. N. iii. 4. 82, 
 Ham. iii. 3. 68, etc. 
 
 14. Misdoiibteth. Suspects, distrusts. Cf. M. JV.ii.i. 192: "I 
 do not misdoubt my wife," etc. 
 
 15. Afa/e to one sweet bird. That is, father of one sweet child. 
 
 16. Object. That is, the bush, to which he compares Richard. 
 This explains also the following Where. 
 
 18. Peevish. Childish, silly ; the most common meaning in S. 
 In the old play the passage reads thus : — 
 
 " Why, what a foole was that of Create ? 
 That taught his sonne the office 
 Of a birde, and yet for all that the poore 
 Fowle was drownde." 
 
 For the allusion to Dcedalus, cf. i Hen. VI. i. 4. 77. 
 26. Not with words ! Cf. ii. I. 99 above. 
 34. Presumption. A quadrisyllable. See on i. 2. 6 above. 
 
 38. No parcel of my fear . " No part of what my fears presage " 
 (Johnson). 
 
 39, 40. And many . . . eye. Hudson omits these two lines, 
 believing that " the first writing and the correction intended as a 
 substitute for it both got jumbled in together." 
 
 41. Fate. This word and the following ^^oT are not in the ist 
 folio, but are supplied by the 2d. White remarks : "The lines 
 here are irregular in the old version, and appear to have been 
 carefully rewritten on the revision ; and the construction of the 
 two preceding lines, to which these two parenthetical lines are 
 plainly intended to conform, warrants the emendation." 
 
 45. Aboding. Boding ; as in Hen. VIII. i. I. 93. Cf. abode- 
 ments in iv. 7. 13 above. 
 
 47. Rooked her. Squatted herself. Collier quotes The Fardle 
 of Fashions, 1555 : "After a mooste comely sorte she rucketh 
 
Scene VII] Notes 227 
 
 downe upon the grounde, not muche unlike the sitting of our 
 gentlewomen oftentimes here in England." 
 
 48. Discord. The folio has " discords," but the " discord " of 
 the old play is clearly right. 
 
 51. Indigested. Shapeless; as in 2 Hen. VI. v. i. 157. Cf. 
 indigest in So7in. 114. 5. The folio has "To wit, an indigested and 
 deformed lumpe ; " and the old play " To wit : an vndigest created 
 lumpe." The " To wit " seems to have been accidentally retained 
 in rcA^riting the line. 
 
 79. let hell make crooked, etc. After this line Theobald inserted 
 from the old play : " I had no father, I am like no father." 
 
 80. Brother. The word is used in a figurative sense, of course ; 
 and, as Clarke remarks, " there is also a fine bold play upon the 
 word, as marking that the speaker owns no tie of brotherhood or 
 affectionate fraternity with either Edward or Clarence, who are 
 merely born his brothers." 
 
 85. Sort. Sort out, find out. Cf. Hen. V. iv. 7. 77, R. and J. 
 iv. 2. 34, etc. 
 
 86. Buzz. Whisper. Cf. Rich. II. ii. i. 26, Hen. VIII. ii. i. 
 148, etc. 
 
 Scene VII. — i. In. Changed by Rowe to "on;" but in iv. 
 3. 63 above he leaves the old text : " seated in the regal throne." 
 Cf. also i. I. 22, 84, and 125. 
 
 2. Re-purchas^ d. Regained ; not found elsewhere in S. Pur- 
 chase often = gain, win. 
 
 4. In tops of. Cf. 2 Hen. VI. i. 2. 49 and A. and C.v. i. 43. 
 
 6. For. As being. Undoubted = fearless ; as in i Hen. VI. iii. 
 
 3.41. 
 
 10. Brave bears. Referring to the badge of the Warwicks, the 
 
 hear and ragged staff. Cf. 2 Hen. VI. v. i. 144. 
 
 18. Went. It is remarkable that some meddlesome editor has 
 not " corrected " this to " Gone." Went as participle is occasion- 
 ally found in other Elizabethan writers. 
 
228 Notes [Act V 
 
 25. Work thou the way, — and that shall execute. As Johnson 
 and Malone have noted, thou must refer to his head, which he 
 touches ; and that to his hand, which he indicates by some appro- 
 priate gesture. That may, however, refer to shoulder, as White 
 makes it. The ist and 2d foHos have "that shalt," and the old 
 play (followed by Capell and others) " thou shalt." 
 
 30. Thanks, noble Clarence, etc. " The folio assigns this line to 
 Clarence, with a new prefix, * Cla.,^ which is evidently a misprint of 
 * Qu; ' for the line is assigned to her in the old version, and most 
 appropriately, when Clarence kisses her son in token of reconcilia- 
 tion. Theobald restored it to her. In King Charles I.'s copy, 
 however, his majesty, in the plenary exercise of his royal preroga- 
 tive, and in ignorance of the old version, changed Cla. to King, 
 which Steevens discovering, that distribution was loyally adopted, 
 and has hitherto been preserved, although in defiance of authority, 
 and in opposition to the finer significance of the speech" (White). 
 
 34. Whenas. See on i. 2. 74 above. 
 
 39. Sicils. See on i. 4. 122 above. 
 
 40. Sent it. That is, the money thus raised. 
 
 41. Waft. Cf. iii. 3. 253 above. 
 
 42. Rests. Remains ; as in i. 2. 44 and iv. 2. 13 above. 
 
 43. Triumphs. Pageants. The word had come to mean "a 
 public festivity or exhibition of any kind, particularly a tourna- 
 ment " (Schmidt). Cf. T. G. of V. iv. 4. 161 : "With triumphs, 
 mirth, and rare solemnity;" Rich. II. v. 2. 52: "justs and tri- 
 umphs," etc. Steevens quotes The Duke of Anjou^s Entertaine- 
 ment at Antwerp, 1581 : "Yet notwithstanding, their triumphes 
 [those of the Romans] have so borne the bell above all the rest, 
 that the word triumphing, which cometh thereof, hath been applied 
 to all high, great, and statelie dooings." 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 Greene's Groatsworth of Wit 
 
 The full title of Greene's book (p. 12 above) in the edition of 
 1596, the earliest extant, is as follows: ^^ Greens Groats-worth of 
 Wit, bought with a Million of Repentaunce. Describing the follie 
 of youth, the falsehoode of make-shift flatterers, the miserie of the 
 negligent, and mischiefes of deceiving Courtesans. Written before 
 his death and published at his dying request. Faelicem fuisse 
 infaustum." The dedication is " To those Gentlemen, his quondam 
 acquaintance, that spend their wits in making Plaies, R. G. wisheth 
 a better exercise, and wisdome to prevent his extremities." 
 
 The passage in which the reference to Shakespeare occurs reads 
 thus : — 
 
 " If wofull experience may moove you, gentlemen, to beware, or 
 unheard of wretchednes intreate you to take heed, I doubt not but 
 you will looke backe with sorrow on your time past, and endevour 
 with repentance to spend that which is to come. Wonder not, for 
 with thee wil I first begin, thou famous gracer of tragedians, that 
 Greene, who hath said with thee, like the foole in his heart, there 
 is no God, should now give glorie unto His greatnesse. . . . 
 
 " With thee I joyne young Juvenall, that byting satyrst that 
 lastlie with mee together writ a comedie. Sweete boy, might 
 I advise thee, be advised, and get not many enemies by bitter 
 words ; inveigh against vaine men, for thou canst do it, no man 
 better, no man so wel ; thou hast a libertie to reproove all, and 
 name none ; for one being spoken to, al are offended ; none being 
 blamed, no man is injured. . . . 
 
 229 
 
230 Appendix 
 
 " And thou, no lesse deserving than the other two, in some things 
 rarer, in nothing inferiour ; driven (as myselfe) to extreame shifts ; 
 a little have I to say to thee ; and were it not an idolatrous oth, I 
 would sweare by sweet S. George thou art unworthie better hap, 
 sith thou dependest on so meane a stay. Base minded men al 
 three of you, if by my miserie ye be not warned ; for unto none 
 of you, like me, sought those burres to cleave ; those puppets, I 
 meane, that speake from our mouths, those anticks garnisht in our 
 colours. Is it not strange that I, to whom they al have beene 
 beholding, is it not like that you to whome they all have beene 
 beholding, shall, were ye in that case that I am now, be both at 
 once of them forsaken ? Yes, trust them not ; for there is an 
 upstart crow, beautified with our feathers, that, with his Tygers 
 heart wrapt in a Players hide, supposes he is as well able to bum- 
 bast out a blanke verse as the best of you ; and being an absolute 
 Johannes Factotum, is in his owne conceit the onely Shake-scene in 
 a countrie." . . . 
 
 Here Greene begins by addressing three dramatists — Marlowe, 
 Peele, and probably Lodge — and then turns to the actors — " pup- 
 pits that speake from our mouths " (that is, declaim our produc- 
 tions), against whom his wrath is mainly directed. He then goes 
 on to refer incidentally to " two more, that both have writ against 
 these buckram gentlemen" (the actors), but does not dwell upon 
 them. He then reverts to the three dramatists : " But now returne 
 I againe to you three," and urges them to take warning from his 
 wretched fate : " Delight not, as I have done, in irreligious oaths ; 
 for from the blasphemer's house a curse shall not depart. Despise 
 drunkennes, which wasteth the wit and making \^sic~\ men all equal 
 unto beasts. Flie lust, as the deathsman of the soule, and defile not 
 the temple of the Holy Ghost." 
 
 In December of the same year, Henry Chettle, who had pub- 
 lished Greene's pamphlet for him, brought out his own Kind-Harts 
 Dreame, in the preface to which he says : — 
 
 "About three moneths since died M. Robert Greene, leaving 
 
Appendix 23 1 
 
 many papers in sundry bookesellers hands, among other his Groats- 
 worth of Wit, in which a letter, written to divers play-makers, is 
 offensively by one or two of them taken. . . . "With neither of 
 them that take offence was I acquainted, and with one of them I 
 care not if I never be. The other, whome at that time I did not 
 so much spare as since I wish I had, for that, as I have moderated 
 the heate of living writers, and might have usde my owne discretion, 
 — especially in such a case, the author beeing dead, — that I did 
 not I am as sory as if the originall fault had beene my fault, be- 
 cause myselfe have scene his demeanor no lesse civill, than he 
 exelent in the qualitie he professes; — besides, divers of worship 
 have reported his uprightnes of dealing, which argues his honesty, 
 and his facetious grace in writting, that aprooves his art." 
 
 In this passage " The other, whome at that time I did not so much 
 spare " is assumed by nearly all the biographers and critics to be 
 Shakespeare ; but a few of them (Fleay, Ingleby, and the " Baco- 
 nian " writers) hold a different opinion. Chettle refers to Greene's 
 letter as " written to divers play-makers,^'' and as " offensively by 
 one or two of them taken." The "one or two " appears from the 
 context to mean just two : " With neither of them that take offence 
 was I acquainted, and with one of them I care not if I never be. 
 The other ^'' etc. This " other," it would seem at first sight, must be 
 one of the three "play-makers" addressed by Greene, not one of 
 the " puppets," or actors, against whom he warns them. Some one 
 suggests that Chettle did not have Greene's book before him when 
 he wrote, and that, having been particularly impressed by the sneer 
 at Shakespeare, he apologized for it and expressed his own high 
 opinion of the victim, without noticing that he had not made it 
 quite clear to whom he referred. But it seems to me probable 
 enough that, whether he was looking at the book or not, he might 
 have written " them " carelessly, having in mind the persons to 
 whom he was about to refer, and not observing that it would appear 
 to refer to those just mentioned. 
 
 It is generally agreed that Greene's " beautified with our feath- 
 
232 Appendix 
 
 ers" alludes to acting, though some regard it as insinuating plagia- 
 rism; but "bumbast out a blanke verse" (which, taken by itself, 
 might refer to declaiming verse on the stage) appears from the 
 context to mean the writing of such verse. The w^ords, " as the 
 best of you," are evidently addressed to the dramatists, who, though 
 they may all have been actors at some time in their lives, are here 
 viewed by Greene as authors. 
 
 The ^^ Johannes Factotum " indicates that Shakespeare is alluded 
 to in some other capacity than that of a mere actor. " A tygers 
 heart wrapt in a players hide " is obviously a parody of " O tiger's 
 heart wrapp'd in a woman's hide ! " in 3 Henry VI. (i. 4. 137). 
 That play, then, had been produced before Greene wrote in August, 
 1592, or earlier, and i and 2 Henry VI. had preceded it. Besides 
 his work upon these plays (and possibly upon T. A.) Shakespeare 
 had already written L.L.L., C. of E.,2in6. T. G. of V., and must 
 therefore have been well known as an author no less than an actor. 
 
 We may assume, then, that Shakespeare is the " other " person 
 meant by Chettle. He is complimented first upon his acting (the 
 interpretation that all give to "the qualitie he professes"), and the 
 reference to his "facetious [felicitous] grace in writing^' comes in 
 at the end of the passage as a part of the credit accorded to him 
 by *•' divers of worship." It is quite certain that Chettle would not 
 refer in that way to Marlowe or any other of Greene's three drama- 
 tists, all of whom had established their reputation as authors. It 
 would be damning tketn with faint praise, but it was no slight com- 
 pliment to the 'prentice work of Shakespeare, who, after retouching 
 old plays for the stage, was beginning to try his hand at original 
 dramatic composition. The " qualitie he professes " clearly suggests 
 that acting was the regular profession, or occupation, of the person 
 referred to, and this was not true of Marlowe, Peele, or Lodge. At 
 that time they would have regarded it as anything but a compliment 
 to be included among the " puppets " at whom Greene had sneered 
 as noteworthy merely for being " beautified with our feathers." 
 
Appendix 233 
 
 The Time-Analysis of the Play 
 
 This is summed up by Mr. P. A. Daniel ( Trans, of New Shaks, 
 Soc. for 1877-79, p. 323) as follows: — 
 
 " Time of this play, 20 days represented on the stage, with in- 
 tervals; suggesting a period in all of say 12 months. 
 Day I. Act I. sc. i. 
 
 Interval : March of the Queen from London to join 
 with her allies, etc. 
 " 2. Act I. sc. ii.-iv. 
 
 Interval : rather more than ten days. 
 [At the beginning of the next scene ' Enter Edward, Richard, 
 and their power,' newly escaped, apparently from the battle of 
 "Wakefield. They are yet ignorant of their father's fate when a 
 messenger arrives to tell them of his death. * Enter one blowing,' 
 is the stage direction of the folio when this messenger makes his 
 appearance, and we must imagine that he also has but just fled from 
 the battle; yet a few minutes afterwards, when Warwick and 
 Montague join them, we learn that to Warwick the news of York's 
 death is ten days old ; and that since then, with King Henry in his 
 custody, he has encountered the Queen at St. Alban's and been 
 defeated — the King escaping to the Queen — and Warwick, with 
 George of York and the Duke of Norfolk, are come in post-haste 
 to the marches, having heard that Edward was * making another 
 head to fight again.'] 
 Day 3. Act II. sc. i. 
 
 Interval : The march to York. 
 " 4. Act II. sc. ii.-vi. 
 
 Interval: during which we are to suppose the flight 
 of Henry and Margaret to Scotland; the departure 
 thence of the latter to France; the coronation of 
 King Edward, and the departure of Warwick on his 
 embassy to France. 
 " 5. Act III. sc. i. 
 
234 Appendix 
 
 Interval: the journey of the captive King Henry to 
 London. 
 Day 6. Act III. sc. ii. 
 
 Interval : marriage of King Edward, and journey of 
 the messenger to the French Court. 
 " 7. Act III. sc. iii. 
 
 Interval : return of Edward's messenger from France. 
 " 8. Act IV. sc. i. 
 
 Interval : a few * dramatic ' days, perhaps. 
 " 9. Act IV. sc. ii. and iii. 
 
 Interval: time for news of these events to reach Lon- 
 don. 
 " 10. Act IV. sc. iv. 
 
 Interval : some weeks probably. 
 " II. Act IV. sc. V. 
 
 Interval : time for news of Edward's escape to reach 
 London. 
 " 12. Act IV. sc. vi. 
 
 Interval : return of Edward from Flanders. 
 " 13. Act IV. sc. vii. 
 
 Interval. 
 " 14. Act IV. sc. viii. (to line 32). 
 
 Interval. 
 " 15. Act IV. sc. viii. (line 32 to end). 
 
 [The probability of the plot absolutely requires a separate scene 
 here ; otherwise we have Henry talking of his forces which are 
 not yet levied as in existence, and Edward speaking of Warwick, 
 who has only just left the stage, as now remaining at Coventry.] 
 
 Interval : march of Edward from London to Coventry. 
 Day 16. Act V. sc. i. 
 
 Interval : march from Coventry to Barnet. 
 " 17. Act V. sc. ii. and iii. 
 
 Interval : march from Barnet to Tewksbury. 
 " 18. Act V. sc. iv. and v. 
 
Appendix 235 
 
 Interval : Gloster's journey from Tewksbury to Lon- 
 don. 
 
 Day 19. Act V. sc. vi. 
 Interval. 
 
 [Notwithstanding Gloster's intention to make a bloody supper 
 in the Tower on the night of Tewksbury, I incline to give a sepa- 
 rate day to this scene. The dramatist, perhaps, would not have 
 been prevented by the 130 miles between the two places from 
 including this and the preceding scene in one day, but he has sug- 
 gested a certain lapse of time by making Henry acquainted, evi- 
 dently before the appearance of Gloster, with the fatal result of 
 Tewksbury fight, and the murder of his young son which followed 
 it. I mark, therefore, a separate day for this scene, and an inter- 
 val between it and the last.] 
 
 Day 20. Act V. sc. vii. 
 
 The historic period here dramatized commences on the day of 
 the battle of St. Alban's, 23d May, 1455, and ends on the day on 
 which Henry VI. 's body was exposed in St. Paul's, 22d May, 147 1. 
 Queen Margaret, however, was not ransomed and sent to France 
 till 1475." 
 
 List of Characters in the Play 
 
 The numbers in parentheses indicate the lines the characters 
 have in each scene. 
 
 King Henry : i. 1(75); ii. 2(23), 5(78); iii. 1(69); iv. 6(46), 
 8(22); V. 6(49). Whole no. 362. ^ 
 
 Edward: i. 1(5), 2(9); ii. 1(40), 2(38), 3(15)' 6(23); iii. 
 2(57); iv. 1(63), 3(11), 5(8), 7(43), 8(10); V. 1(28), 2(4), 
 3(16), 4(6), 5(23), 7(30). Whole no. 429. 
 
 King Lewis : iii. 3(66). Whole no. 66. 
 
 Somerset: iv. 1(1), 3(1), 6(13); v. 1(1), 2(12), 4(4), 5(1). 
 Whole no. 33. 
 
 Exeter : i. 1(12) ; ii. 5(3) ; iv. 8(2). Whole no. 17. 
 
236 Appendix 
 
 Oxford: iii. 3(19) ; iv. 3(2), 6(2), 8(1) ; v. i(l), 2(1), 4(8), 
 5(1). Whole no. 35. 
 
 C/^y^r^.- i. 1(18), 3(26), 4(13); ii. 2(46), 4(7). 6(30). Whole 
 no. 140. 
 
 Richard: i. 1(6), 2(21) ; ii. 1(65), 2(20), 3(13), 4(6), 6(23) ; 
 iii. 2(93) ; iv. 1(22), 5(18), 7(12), 8(3) ; V. 1(19), 3(4), 5(12), 
 6(44), 7(9). Whole no. 390. 
 
 Prince Edward: i. 1(4); ii. 2(8), 5(3) ; iii. 3(6) ; v. 4(12), 
 5(13). 'Whole no. 46. 
 
 Rutland: i. 3(24). Whole no. 24. 
 
 George: n.j/(:j), 3(11), 6(3) ; iii. 2(8) ; iv, 1(24), 2(1), 6(9), 
 8(3) ; V. 1(22), 3(4), 5(7), 7(6). Whole no. 105. 
 
 York: i. 1(37), 2(37), 4(99). Whole no. 173. 
 
 Norfolk: i. 1(3). Whole no. 3. 
 
 Montague: \. 1(5), 2(3); iv. 1(5), 8(1); v. 1(1). Whole 
 no. 15. 
 
 Warwick: i. 1(45) ; ii. 1(80), 2(5), 3(17), 6(31) ; iii. 3(91) ; 
 iv. 2(28), 3(28), 6(22), 8(22); V. 1(34), 2(33). Whole no. 
 
 436. 
 
 Northumberland: i. 1(13), 4(15) ; ii. 2(2). Whole no. 30. 
 Westmoreland : i. i(ii). Whole no. ii. 
 Hastings : iv. 1(8), 5(2), 7(10). Whole no. 20. 
 John Mortimer : i. 2(1). Whole no. i. 
 Rivers: iv. 4 (7). Whole no. 7. 
 Montgomery: iv. 7(14). Whole no. 14. 
 So77ierville : v. 1(5). Whole no. 5. 
 Tutor : i. 3(3). Whole no. 3. 
 Mayor : iv. 7(5). Whole no. 5. 
 Lieutenant : iv. 6 (3). Whole no. 3. 
 Nobleman : iii. 2(2). Whole no. 2. 
 1st Keeper : iii. 1(18). Whole no. 18. 
 2d Keeper : iii. 1(14). Whole no. 14. 
 Son: ii. 5(22). Whole no. 22. 
 Father : ii. 5(27). Whole no. 27. 
 
Appendix • 237 
 
 1st Messenger : i. 2(4) ; ii. 1(24), 2(6) ; v. i(i), 4(2). Whole 
 no. 37. 
 
 2d Messenger : v. 1(1). Whole no. i. 
 
 Post: 111.3(4); Iv. 1(18), 6(7). Whole no. 29. 
 
 1st Watchman : Iv. 3(8). Whole no. 8. 
 
 id Watchman : Iv. 3(7). Whole no. 7. 
 
 T^d Watchman : iv. 3(9). Whole no. 9. 
 
 Huntsman: iv. 5(2). Whole no. 2. 
 
 Soldier : iv. 7(3). Whole no. 3. 
 
 Queen Margaret: i. 1(42), 4(53) ; ii. 2(22), 5(6) ; ill. 3(73) ; 
 V- 4(50) » 5(33)- Whole no. 279. 
 
 Lady Grey: iii. 2(36); iv. 1(8), 4(28); v. 7(1). Whole 
 no. 73. 
 
 Bona: iii. 3(9). Whole no. 9. 
 
 ''Air : iv. 2(1), 7(1), 8(1). Whole no. 3. 
 
 Sir Hugh Mortimer is on the stage in i. 2, the Earl of Pembroke 
 and Lord Stafford in iv. i, Sir William. Stanley in iv. 5, and 
 Henry (^Earl of Richmond^ in iv. 6 ; but they do not speak. 
 
 In the above enumeration, parts of lines are counted as whole 
 Jines, making the total in the play greater than it is. The actual 
 number of lines in each scene (Globe edition numbering) is as fol- 
 lows: i. 1(273), 2(75), 3(52), 4(180) ; ii. 1(209), 2(177), 3(56), 
 4(i3)» 5(139)5 6(110); iii. i(ioi), 2(195), 3(265); iv. 1(149), 
 2(3o)» 3(64), 4(35), 5(29), 6(102), 7(88), 8(65) ; V. I (113), 2(50), 
 3(24), 4(82), 5(90), 6(93), 7(46). Whole number of lines in the 
 play, 2905. 
 
INDEX OF WORDS AND PHRASES 
 EXPLAINED 
 
 abodements, 217 
 aboding, 226 
 abuse (= deception), 212 
 advertise (accent), 193, 
 
 216, 222 
 JEsop, 224 
 
 age (= generation) , 197 
 aim (= guess) , 265 
 all in post, 225 
 apparent (noun), 196 
 appointed (= equipped) , 
 
 193 
 apprehension (metre), 206 
 argosy, 203 
 
 arrive (transitive), 222 
 as (omitted), 189, 220 
 as (= that) , 186 
 assay (= try), 190 
 Atlas, 220 
 attend (= wait for), 217 
 
 bad success, 195 
 
 balm (= consecrated oil), 
 
 204 
 bands (= bonds), 185 
 basilisk, 208 
 
 battle (=army), 183, 196 
 bears (badge of War- 
 wick), 227 
 bear-whelp, unlicked, 207 
 beaver (= helmet), 183 
 bells (of hawk) , 184 
 beseems, 218 
 bewray, 185, 210 
 bird (= eaglet), 193 
 blood-sucking sighs, 215 
 blowing of his nails, 199 
 blunt (= rough), 218, 221 
 Bourbon, Lord, 211 
 body's length (= grave) , 
 
 221 
 breech (= breeches) , 204 
 broker (= agent), 212 
 brother (figurative), 227 
 
 brotherly (adverb), 214 
 bruit, 218 
 buckle, 189 
 buckler (verb), 210 
 budged, 188 
 bug (= bugbear), 221 
 buried (trisyllable), 206 
 buy (= pay for), 220 
 buzz (= whisper) , 227 
 
 callat, 197 
 
 captain (trisyllable) , 217 
 
 captivate, 190 
 
 case is altered, the, 214 
 
 chafed, 202 
 
 challenge (= claim), 216 
 
 channel (= gutter), 197 
 
 charm your tongue, 224 
 
 chase (=game), 198 
 
 cheerly, 223 
 
 Clarence, Duke of, 183 
 
 coast (= hover around) , 
 
 186 _ 
 complices, 214 
 confiscate (participle), 216 
 contention (metre), 187 
 conveyance (= fraud), 210 
 conveyed (= kidnapped) , 
 
 217 
 coronation (metre), 203 
 courage (soft), 195 
 courage (weak of), 212 
 coverture, 213 
 currish riddles, 224 
 
 Daintry, 220 
 darraign, 196 
 day (dissyllable?), 199 
 deadly (adverb), 189 
 deck (= pack of cards) , 
 
 220 
 delicates, 199 
 depart (noun), 193, 212 
 departing = (parting), 203 
 
 238 
 
 detect (= expose), 197 
 devil's butcher, 225 
 devouring paws, 188 
 dii faciant laudis summa 
 
 sit ista tuae, 188 
 disannuls, 209 
 do him dead, 190 
 do thee service, 220 
 done his shrift, 205, 210 
 done to death, 193 
 doubt (= fear) , 219 
 doubted (= suspected) , 
 
 213 
 Dunsmore, 220 
 
 eager (= sour) , 203 
 ean, 199 
 
 effuse (noun), 202 
 embassade, 214 
 empty (= hungry), 186 
 envy (= hatred), 210 
 eternal (= perennial) , 210 
 evil it beseems, 218 
 Exeter, Duke of, 183, 187 
 extraught, 197 
 
 fare (= luck) , 193 
 Faulconbridge, 186 
 fear (affright), 211, 221 
 fear (= fear for) , 205 
 fearful (= timorous), 184, 
 
 195, 202 
 fees (on leaving prison), 
 
 216 
 fence (= defend), 203, 210 
 fires (dissyllable), 192 
 fondly (= foolishly), 195 
 fool (in pity) , 199 
 for (= as being) , 227 
 for (= as regards), 214 
 for (= in order that) , 204, 
 
 207 
 for shift, 205 
 forefend, 194 
 
Index of Words and Phrases 
 
 239 
 
 forlorn (noun), aog 
 forslow, 198 
 forspent, 198 
 forward of, 219 
 
 Gabriel (actor), 187 
 gin (= snare) , 189 
 give head, 186 
 God he knows, 191 
 government, 191 
 granted to, 186 
 guerdoned, 211 
 
 Hames Castle, 223 
 hard-favoured, 225 
 hasty (= rash), 218 
 haught, 194 
 
 head (= armed force) , 194 
 heated spleen, 193 
 Henry (trisyllable), 184, 
 
 185, 209 
 him pleaseth, 203 
 Holland, Henry, 187 
 honesty (= chastity) , 205 
 hope of Troy, 192 
 horizon (accent), 218 
 horse (plural), 190 
 hour (dissyllable), 199 
 Humfrey (actor), 204 
 Hyrcania (tigers of), 191 
 
 if case, 223 
 
 impaled, 208, 211 
 
 impeach (noun), 189 
 
 in (=on), 227 
 
 in earth, 198 
 
 in place (= present), 213, 
 
 216 
 in post, 211 
 in respect, 224 
 in thy shoulder, 203 
 in tops of, 227 
 indigested, 227 
 inferring (= adducing), 
 
 195, 204 
 injurious (== insolent), 209 
 inly (= inward) , 191 
 irks, 195 
 
 is become, 191, 215 
 is set him down, 213 
 
 Jephtha, 221 
 
 keep the wind, 205 
 
 lade (=bail), 207 
 
 laund, 204 
 
 level (= aim) , 195 
 
 lime (= cement), 221 
 
 limed, 226 
 
 long of, 217 
 
 look upon, 198 
 
 Machiavel, 208 
 make a lane, 188 
 make head, 194 
 make prescription for, 210 
 male to one sweet bird, 226 
 marches (= borders), 194 
 marriage (metre), 209 
 me (reflexive), 207 
 meeds (= merits) , 192, 219 
 Menelaus, 197 
 mermaid (= siren), 208 
 mess (= party of four), 
 
 189 
 Middleham Castle, 216 
 mind (= mean), 212, 213 
 misdoubteth, 226 
 misthink, 202 
 moe, 194 
 Montague, Marquess of, 
 
 182 
 mought, 222 
 
 mourning-weeds done, 213 
 muse (= wonder) , 206 
 mutinies, 189 
 
 naked (without armour), 
 
 223 
 napkin (= handkerchief), 
 
 189 
 narrow seas, the, 186, 218 
 neat (= cattle), 192 
 news (number), 210 
 night-owl's flight, 194 
 Norfolk, Duke of, 182 
 Northumberland, Earl of, 
 
 183 
 
 obdurate (accent), 191 
 object, 226 
 obsequious, 202 
 occasions (metre), 208 
 of (= instead of) , 209 
 overgone, 202 
 overpeered, 221 
 Oxford, Earl of, 182 
 
 pale (= enclose) , 190 
 parcel of my fear, 226 
 parle, 220 
 
 passing ( = surpassing) , 
 
 221 
 passion (trisyllable), 214 
 patience (trisyllable), 183 
 peevish (= silly), 226 
 Pembroke, Earl of, 183 
 perforce, 184 
 period (=end), 223 
 Phaethon, 188, 202 
 poor fool, 199 
 possessed with, 200 
 post (= haste), 187, 211 
 posted off", 219 
 prescription, 210 
 present (= represent), 202 
 presumption (metre), 226 
 pretend (= assert), 217 
 prick (= dial-point), 188 
 Prince of Wales, 182 
 prize, 189 
 Proteus, 208 
 
 puissant (dissyllable), 194 
 purchase (=win), 227 
 
 quaintly, 199 
 
 racking, 192 
 ragged (= rugged), 223 
 rain (= tears), 191 
 ramping, 221 
 raught, 189 
 Ravenspurg, 217 
 rebellion (metre), 185 
 remorse (= pity) , 204, 225 
 rents (= rends), 208 
 repair (noun), 220 
 resolved (= satisfied), rgi, 
 
 197, 205 
 rest (= remain), 187, 228 
 retire (noun), 194 
 Richmond, Earl of, 216 
 rid (= destroy), 225 
 rids way, 222 
 rooked her, 226 
 Roscius, 225 
 ruinate, 221 
 ruthful, 202 
 Rutland, Earl of, 183 
 
 sadness (= seriousness), 
 205 
 
 sanctuary (at Westmin- 
 ster), 215 
 
 Sandal Castle, 185 
 
 scrupulous wit, 218 
 
 self (= same), 204 
 
240 Index of Words and Phrases 
 
 selfsame, 192 
 
 sennet, 185 
 
 Septentrion, 191 
 
 shake his bells, 184 
 
 shift (noun), 205 
 
 shrift, 205 
 
 Sicils, 190, 228 
 
 silly (= harmless), 199 
 
 silly (= poor, petty) , 209 
 
 sinew (verb) , 203 
 
 Sinklo, 204 
 
 Sinon, 208 
 
 sith, 185, 188, 193 
 
 sit you fast, 213 
 
 sleight and manhood, 213 
 
 soft courage, 195 
 
 soldiers (trisyllable), 185 
 
 Somerset, Duke of, 182 
 
 soothe, 210 
 
 sort (= crew) , 196 
 
 sort (= sort out) , 227 
 
 sorts (= suits) , 194, 224 
 
 sour (figurative) , 204 
 
 spite of spite, 198 
 
 spleen, 193 
 
 split my breast, 202 
 
 sportful, 220 
 
 stale (= laughing-stock) , 
 
 211 
 stars (= destiny), 216 
 stigmatic, 197 
 stratagems, 201 
 success (= issue), 195 
 such . . . which, 203 
 
 sudden (= hasty), 225 
 suddenly (= quickly), 213 
 suffered, 219 
 sufficient (metre), 188 
 sun (heraldic), 222 
 suspect (noun), 213 
 
 tacklings (trisyllable), 223 
 tainted with remorse, 204 
 take on (= fret) , 202 
 take the time, 220 
 temper with the stars, 216 
 that (= so that) , 204 
 Thracian fatal steeds, 213 
 tigers of Hyrcania, 191 
 tire on, 186 
 too late, 201 
 too-too, 190 
 
 toward (= forward) , 196 
 triumphs (= pageants) , 
 
 228 
 trow (= think), 221 
 Troy's true hope, 219 
 trull, 190 
 trumpet (= trumpeter) , 
 
 220 
 turned me to, 224 
 type (= badge), 190 
 
 unbid (= unwelcome) , 220 
 undoubted (= fearless) , 
 
 227 
 unlicked bear- whelp, 207 
 
 unwares, 200 
 usest (= art accustomed) , 
 225 
 
 valued (= reckoned) , 222 
 venom (adjective), 197 
 via! 194 
 vizard-like, 190 
 
 waft, 228 
 
 water-flowing tears, 219 
 weak of courage, 212 
 weeping-ripe, 191 
 well appointed, 193 
 went (= gone) , 227 
 Westmoreland, Earl of, 
 
 183 
 what (=who), 209, 214 
 when? (impatient), 220 
 whenas, 187, 192, 228 
 whileas, 187 
 willow (garland), 211 
 wishful, 204 
 wisp of straw, 197 
 wit (= policy), 218 
 wittingly, 195 
 witty (= intelligent) , 187 
 Woodville, Antony, 212 
 wot, 197, 218, 223 
 
 York, Duke of, 182 
 younker, 192 
 
OCT as »90i. 
 
 Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
 Neutralizing agent: IVIagnesium Oxide 
 Treatment Date: Feb. 2009 
 
 PreservationTechnologies 
 
 A WORLD LEADER IN COLLECTIONS PRESERVATION 
 
 111 Thomson Park Drive 
 Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
 (724)779-2111